Meta Ad Library · GB,DE,FR,BR
What competitors are running.
Active Facebook + Instagram + Messenger ads from this app’s developer (and lookalike pages). Spend and impressions only show for EU/UK/BR-targeted ads under DSA disclosure.
Active Facebook + Instagram + Messenger ads from this app’s developer (and lookalike pages). Spend and impressions only show for EU/UK/BR-targeted ads under DSA disclosure.
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
After I was diagnosed with cancer, the girl who once bullied me offered to donate an organ. On the day of the surgery, she said she was scared—and ran. To comfort her, my entire family granted her every wish. My parents treated her like the daughter they adored. My brother spoke her name more than mine. Even my fiancé stopped leaving her side. The ninety-ninth time she fled, my condition turned critical. Yet they still abandoned me, just to chase after her. They told me, "Let's wait for next time. Victoria is so sweet and kind; it's normal for her to be scared." But what they didn't know was that I stopped waiting. I gave up the treatment. I gave up the donation. And this time, I gave up them. *** Another emergency surgery had just finished. When I opened my eyes again, I was the only one in the ward. My eyelashes trembled slightly; I didn't remembered how many times they had left me behind. Just as I was drifting in a daze, my phone chimed with a notification. It was a video sent by Victoria. My family and my fiancé were out shopping with her. Everyone was carrying several expensive shopping bags. Victoria was beaming with joy, looking nothing like someone suffering from pre-surgery anxiety. She spoke in an apologetic tone, "You're all here keeping me company, but what if Sarah wakes up and gets upset because she doesn't see you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Dad comforted her. "Don't worry. The doctor said she's been resuscitated, and the nurses are looking after her." Mom coaxed her with a doting tone. "Victoria, you're just too kind-hearted. You're always thinking of others. We're so touched that you're willing to donate an organ to her. The least we can do is spend time with you to make you happy." Jacob was even more direct. "Sarah isn't in life-threatening danger anymore. What matters most is your happiness. You can do whatever you want to do." I used to think that Julian Blackwood, my fiancé who I grew up with, was the person who truly hoped for my recovery. But then I heard him say, "Organ donation carries high risks, so it's normal that you are afraid of the surgery. But don't worry, I'll stay by your side the whole time." The video ended abruptly. A wave of despair rose in my heart. Victoria added a message at the end. "Sarah, they're just grateful that I'm willing to donate an organ to you. They saw I was scared and alone, so they came to keep me company." "Please don't overthink it. They all love you." She was always like this—pretending to be pitiful while deliberately showing off in front of me. The irony was that my family fell for it every time. I bit my lip, tasting the bitterness, and replied. "Isn't this what you wanted? Are you satisfied?" Not long after the message was sent, Mom and Dad stormed into the ward. Dad lashed out immediately. "Did you force Victoria to donate her organ to you again?" Jacob looked impatient. "She already said she'd donate to you. How can you not be grateful? You even force her? Do you have no conscience?" Although Mom didn't say anything, her look was filled with disappointment. "I didn't..." But before I could finish, Julian cut me off. He looked at me, his tone dark and grim. "Sarah, Victoria is willing to donate out of kindness. You have no right to guilt-trip her, otherwise don't blame me if I destroy that voluntary donation agreement." They used to be the most important people in my life. Now, however, all of them stood by Victoria's side, accusing me for her sake. My long-numbed heart still tightened uncontrollably. How absurd! I was the one who was their family. I was the one who grew up with Julian. They used to love me so much. But now, they had shifted all that affection to Victoria. I struggled to force a smile. "What if I told you that if I don't get this surgery, I only have one month left to live?" Chapter 2 Everyone in the room froze for a moment. Jacob's voice tightened as he instinctively shot back, "How is that possible?" I stared at their reactions and enunciated every word. "If I don't get this surgery, I won't survive. Are you willing to let Victoria undergo the surgery right now?" The moment the words left my mouth, Victoria pushed the door open and rushed in. As if oblivious to the tension, she affectionately grabbed my family' arms and asked, "Sarah, what are you talking about? Didn't the doctor say that as long as you keep up with chemotherapy, you can still hold on?" Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Julian scoffed, his tone biting. "Victoria is right. You made up this lie just to force Victoria into the surgery, didn't you? What has happened to you?" "Exactly. Victoria spends every day keeping us company for your sake, talking to us so sweetly. If only she were my real sister..." Jacob was cut off by Dad, whose voice was cold. "We know your condition better than anyone. It's not as critical as you said. Just wait a little longer." I lowered my eyes, a mix of bitterness, resentment, and absurdity surging in my chest. They must have forgotten how frantic they were when I was first diagnosed with cancer, how they went mad trying to find a suitable donor match for me. In just a few short months, every one of them had changed. They knew well how agonizing every chemotherapy session was for me, how my hands were covered in needle marks and bruises. Yet they chose to turn a blind eye. Or perhaps, Victoria had replaced me in their hearts. I didn't even have the courage to question them anymore. I simply said, "I understand. I won't bring it up again." Jacob was about to say something, but Victoria grabbed my hand again. "Sarah, we are all physically and mentally exhausted because of you. I really envy that you have such a wonderful family and boyfriend. Stop holding a grudge against them." Victoria pressed down hard on the IV catheter in my hand, a flash of smugness crossing her eyes. It looked exactly like the expression she wore back when she had someone lock me in the restroom for a day and a night, watching me lying on the floor in a wretched state. In a flash of pain, I instinctively shook her off. Even though I hadn't used any force, she fell heavily to the ground. "Sarah, I was just trying to care for you. If you don't want to see me, I'll just leave." Her tears streamed down instantly, as if she had been subjected to a massive injustice. "What are you talking about? I didn't even..." Before I could finish, Dad slapped me hard across the face. I looked at him in disbelief. My parents had never laid a hand on me growing up, yet now he hit me for Victoria's sake. Dad looked away, a hint of guilt in his eyes, but his voice remained cold. "You still dare to lie? When will you fix your spoiled, rotten temper?" A wave of grievance crashed over me, and tears burst from my eyes. Julian scooped Victoria up and sneered, "Victoria treats you so well. Don't be ungrateful. How dare you get physical with her? You have so much energy, completely not like a dying person." He carried Victoria away without looking back. His words like poisonous needles, stabbed me until I was bleeding out. Jacob kicked the table in frustration. "This is all your fault. Did you have to make such a scene? Aren't we being nice to her for your sake? You are not really considerate." My mother frowned, staring at me. "We've simply spoiled you rotten." Finally, Dad waved his hand dismissively. "Leave her be. Let her stay here and reflect on what she's done." After they left, I sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, I called for my attending physician. "Dr. William, I don't want to continue the treatment. Please, don't tell my family." Chapter 3 After being discharged from the hospital, I went back home alone, only to find that the villa had changed completely. The family portrait in the living room had been replaced by one featuring Victoria and my family. My bedroom, which my parents had specially designed and Jacob had personally decorated for me, had been completely redone. All the things I once treasured had been tossed into the downstairs storage room. Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes. Since they didn't love me anymore, there was no point in keeping the gifts they had given me. So I burned everything in the storage room. The birthday presents from my parents, the limited-edition dolls Jacob had saved his allowance for months to buy me. And the countless love letters and gifts Julian had once sent me... I took a taxi to the funeral home and arranged for my ashes to be scattered at sea after I died. Half an hour later, walking alone down the street, I ran into my entire family having a meal with Victoria. She sat in the restaurant, the center of my whole family's attention. Mom and Dad were doting on her, serving her food, while Jacob was trying to make her laugh. Julian sat right next to her, his eyes full of adoration as he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and wiped a crumb from the corner of her mouth. The sight stabbed at my heart, sending a sharp pain through my chest. I intended to turn and leave, but Victoria spotted me. She pointed at me, looking puzzled. "Mom, Dad, Julian, look! Why is Sarah out of the hospital?" Their gazes landed on me, heavy with displeasure. Jacob came out, dragged me inside, and his first words were an accusation. "Are you done making a scene? Who gave you permission to leave the hospital? Do you wish death?" Julian's face was dark with annoyance, his tone dripping with disdain. "Why aren't you resting in the hospital? Follow us here?" "If you hadn't scared Victoria that day, making her tremble at the mere sight of a hospital, we wouldn't have had to spend the last few days comforting her." I forced a weak smile. "I didn't follow you." I turned to leave, but Victoria suddenly fixed her eyes on my wrist. "Sarah, I've never worn a bracelet before. Can I try yours on?" That bracelet was a gift from my parents for my Sweet Sixteen Party. It was my most precious treasure, and the only thing I had left. Seeing my silence, Dad's expression turned impatient. "If Victoria wants it, just give it to her. Can you stop being so selfish?" Mom and Jacob chimed in, "Exactly, it's just a bracelet." Julian sneered, walked over, and forcibly yanked the bracelet off my wrist. "Don't forget, you're relying on Victoria to save your life. If you're too stingy to even give her this, why should anyone bother saving you?" My wrist was red and raw, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the agony in my heart. Victoria toyed with the bracelet, looking triumphant, but in the next instant, she suddenly let go. The sound of the bracelet shattering was piercingly loud in the silent restaurant. She blinked innocently. "I'm so sorry, Sarah. I didn't have a good grip on it..." She had done it on purpose. I knew it. Rage surged from the depths of my heart. I couldn't hold it back anymore. I raised my hand and slapped her across the face. I hadn't even used much force, yet she stumbled back several steps as if I had. Julian instantly stepped in front of her to shield her. "Sarah! What the hell you're doing!" She glanced at me, a triumphant smile curling her lips, though her voice was choked with tears. "It's all my fault. I was too careless. Sarah is right to blame me." "I know she doesn't like me. I'll leave right now so I won't be an eyesore to her." With that, she turned and bolted out, moving with shocking speed. Julian hurriedly shoved me aside and chased after her. Caught off guard by his push, I fell to the floor and crashed right into a waiter's cart. Scalding soup splashed all over me, the searing pain hitting instantly. Mom and Dad glanced at my wretched state. They started to reach out to help, but were distracted by Jacob's shout. "Mom, Dad, come quick! Victoria is trying to kill herself!" Dad rushed after them immediately. Mom, however, just gave me a look of sheer disappointment. "Sarah, you'd better pray Victoria is alright, or else you'll just be waiting to die in the hospital." Watching them leave without a second thought, the rage struck my heart and I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Darkness swarmed my vision, and I passed out. Chapter 4 When I came to sense again, I had already been taken to the hospital. There was no one by my side. I dragged my weak body out of bed, intending to leave the hospital. But as I passed the adjacent ward, I saw Mom, Dad, Jacob, and Julian. They were all crowded around Victoria, showering her with concern. Victoria spoke with feigned thoughtfulness, "You've been looking after me this whole time and haven't even checked on Sarah. I saw her coughing up blood earlier; surely it must be serious?" "Don't waste your worry on her. I've already had someone send her to the hospital. With doctors there, she'll be fine. If she hadn't discharged herself just to pressure you, you wouldn't have been so terrified that you tried to take your own life. She brought this on herself." Dad dismissed the idea without a second thought, and Mom nodded along in agreement. Jacob carefully examined the wound on her hand. "She's always been obsessed with self-preservation, terrified she won't be cured—she'll be fine. You're hurt so badly; why are you still worrying about her?" Victoria leaned against Julian. When she noticed me, her eyes filled with undisguised malice. Then, she spoke with fake sweetness, "You're all so good to me. Before the surgery, could you grant me one wish? I want you all to come with me to see the ocean..." I didn't stay to hear the rest; I just turned and left. That very night, Mom, Dad, and the others took Victoria abroad. Throughout their trip, I kept seeing Victoria's updates on Instagram. Mom and Dad ran freely with her along the beach; Julian took her surfing, the two of them embracing tightly before sharing a kiss. I stared at the photo of their kiss, a sharp pain twisting in my chest. Just as I was about to close the app, Jacob called me. "Have you spent these past few days reflecting on yourself? Do you realize your mistake?" Reflecting? What did I do wrong? I suddenly laughed, my voice dripping with irony. "Jacob, will you all only love me again once I'm dead?" Jacob paused on the other end of the line. "What?" Then came Mom and Dad's impatient voices. "Just because we took Victoria on vacation, you're threatening us with suicide? Then go ahead and die." My heart broke, and I finally gave up all hope. After hanging up, I suddenly began to cough violently, the metallic taste of blood surging up my throat. I rushed into the bathroom, vomiting blood violently. Before my consciousness faded completely, I dialed the number for the funeral home. *** Abroad. Mom and Dad didn't seem to take my words to heart. After hanging up, the four of them continued to enjoy themselves with Victoria for several more days. On the day they were preparing to return home, Dad's phone suddenly rang. He looked at the unknown number on the screen and put it on speaker. "Is this the family of Sarah? She has passed away. Please come to the police station as soon as possible to process her death certificate."
😭 On our 5th anniversary, I got a video of him with his first love. I didn't cry. Just called my lawyer. The divorce was already signed—5 years ago. He forgot. 💀 He forced me to donate bone marrow to her mother. I almost died on the table. He was holding her hand. The nurse said: "They're such a perfect couple." 💥 She destroyed my grandmother's scarf. He made me kneel and apologize. I took his money. Walked out. Divorce final. 👉 Tell me—should I disappear, or let him find my empty ring? 💔 --------------------------------- On our fifth wedding anniversary, the first thing I got wasn’t a gift. It was a video. My husband, Hudson Hayes, was in some expensive hotel room, laughing and sleeping with another woman like I didn’t even exist. And it wasn’t just any woman. It was Amber Fenwick, his first love. I watched the whole thing without blinking while waiting for him at the restaurant. I just sat there, ate my food, and smiled. When I got home, I didn’t cry either. I picked up my phone and called my lawyer. “Attorney, I sent you the divorce papers. The one Hudson and I signed on our wedding day five years ago. Did you see anything wrong with it?” I stood by the window when I said it, staring at my own reflection instead of the city outside. My fingers kept rubbing the edge of my phone like I was trying to peel something off it. Maybe I was just trying to feel something. “Ms. Hereford, I’ve reviewed everything,” the lawyer said, calm and distant. “There’s no issue. You’ve got one month left before the five year term ends. Once it’s up, the agreement takes effect automatically. You can go down to the county clerk’s office and file for the divorce.” One month. Just one more month. “…Okay. Thank you.” I hung up and didn’t move for a while. Then my eyes drifted up. The wedding photo was still hanging there, right where it had always been. Like nothing had changed. Like everything hadn’t already rotted from the inside. I walked closer without thinking. In the picture, I was smiling so brightly. God, I looked stupid. My dress was pure white, my eyes curved like I believed in forever. And Hudson… He stood beside me in that perfect suit, tall and untouchable. Handsome like something carved out of stone. But his face was cold. No smile. Not even a fake one. Anyone could see it. He never loved me. “…It’s almost over,” I whispered, my fingers brushing against his face in the photo. Cold glass. That was all he’d ever been to me. “You must be happy, huh?” Or was that just me trying to convince myself? The sound of the door unlocking snapped me out of it. I pulled my hand back like I’d been caught doing something wrong and turned around quickly. “You’re back.” My voice came out softer than I wanted. He walked in like he owned the world. Like the air itself moved out of his way. Hudson always had that presence. Heavy. Dangerous. The kind of man people lowered their eyes around. A mafia boss. A king in the dark. I took his suit jacket as he shrugged it off and hung it up carefully. Then I knelt in front of him and helped him change into his slippers. My hands moved on their own. I didn’t even have to think. I’d done this too many times. Hudson loosened his tie, irritation already written all over his face. “Next month’s the Hayes Global anniversary banquet,” he said. “You’re coming with me.” My hands paused for a second. Then I finished adjusting his slippers and stood up slowly. “I can’t go.” His head snapped toward me. “What the hell do you mean you can’t go?” I opened my mouth but nothing came out at first. Should I tell him? That his woman send their videos to me? Would it even matter? Before I could say anything, his expression darkened like he already had his own answer. “…Don’t tell me this is about Amber again.” His voice dropped, colder now, sharper. “I told you from day one I had someone else. You said you wouldn’t interfere. Or were you just talking shit back then?” The words hit like they always did. Clean. Precise. Like a blade he knew exactly how to use. My chest tightened and it hurt so bad I almost laughed. Yeah. What kind of husband said that on his wedding day? What kind of wife agreed? “I’m not…” I stopped, swallowing hard. “It’s not that.” But wasn’t it? Or was I just too tired to fight anymore? He scoffed, running a hand through his hair. “Then what’s your problem? It’s just a damn banquet. You’ve done it before. Stand there, smile, play the part. That’s all I’m asking.” Just stand there. Just smile. Just pretend like I wasn’t slowly breaking apart inside. I looked at him and for a second, I wanted to ask. Did you ever feel even a little guilty? Did you ever look at me and think I was your wife? But the words died before they could leave my mouth. Because I already knew the answer. Five years ago, when our families announced the marriage, I thought I’d been given everything. I’d liked him for so long. Longer than I wanted to admit. So when I heard I was going to marry Hudson Hayes, I thought… maybe this was fate. Maybe he’d learn to love me. I was so stupid. That night, in that same house, still in my wedding dress, he handed me a contract instead of touching me. “I’ve got someone I like,” he said, like he was talking about the weather. Cold. Detached. “She’s not from the right background, and my family won’t accept her. But give me five years.” I remember just staring at him, my hands shaking as I held the paper. Five years? “For these five years, you stay as my wife in name,” he continued. “I’ll take control of the Hayes family, and when I do, no one will dare say shit about who I choose. After that…” He looked at me like I was nothing more than a business deal. “We divorce. Clean. Simple.” That night, I signed the papers like he wanted. My hands didn’t even feel like mine when I wrote my name. It was just… done. Like I’d already lost before anything even started. Then I locked myself in the bathroom and cried until morning. No sound, just shaking and choking on it, biting my sleeve so no one would hear. Like that would change anything. Less than three months into the marriage, Amber disappeared. Just… gone. I heard they had a huge fight before that, but no one told me details. I didn’t need them. I saw what it did to him. Hudson went crazy. He used every connection he had, every man under him, every dirty favor. A mafia boss like him, someone who could find anyone in this world… and still, he couldn’t find her. I watched him break. He stopped coming home most nights. And when he did, he smelled like alcohol and smoke and something darker. His eyes were always heavy, like he hadn’t slept in days. I wanted to ask if he was okay. I never did. What right did I have? Then one night, he came back drunk. Really drunk. The kind where he could barely stand straight but still walked like he owned everything. Before I could even say anything, he grabbed me. “Hudson…” I tried, my voice shaking. He didn’t answer. He pushed me onto the bed like I weighed nothing. My heart was beating so fast I thought it would tear out of my chest. Was this… happening? Did he finally…? But then his lips crashed onto mine and I froze. It tasted like alcohol. Bitter. Suffocating. “…Amber…” his voice broke, rough and desperate against my skin. “Why the hell did you leave me, huh? Why’d you run off with that guy? You think I wouldn’t come for you? You don’t trust me that much?” Everything inside me just stopped. My body went stiff under him. So he found her. But she left him anyway. And I was just, here. A substitute. A shadow. Something he could hold when the real one was gone. Chapter 2 That night was my first time. I didn’t even know if I should cry or laugh. He held me the whole night, his grip tight like he was afraid someone would take me away too. But every word that came out of his mouth… was her name. Over and over again. Not mine. Never mine. I stared at the ceiling until my eyes burned, wondering… was this what being a wife meant? Or was I just something he used to survive her absence? The next morning, he woke up first. There were bloodstains on the sheets. He noticed. I saw it in the way his eyes paused for a second. Just a second. Then he looked away. Didn’t say anything. Not even one word. Not even… sorry. I smiled like nothing happened. I got his clothes ready, laid them out neatly like I always did. “You’ve got an important meeting today,” I told him softly. “Don’t be late.” Like I wasn’t the one who bled all night. Like my heart wasn’t already torn open. ... From that day on, I tried harder. Pathetic, right? I knew he didn’t love me. I knew I was just filling space. But I still tried. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every morning and made him chicken soup. The kind that wouldn’t hurt him. He was always under pressure, dealing with things I didn’t even want to imagine, so I learned how to massage his shoulders and his back, careful and quiet. I liked silence anyway. Or maybe I just got used to it. I stopped making noise, stopped asking for anything. Even my footsteps became softer. If I stayed small enough… maybe I wouldn’t bother him. And somehow, he started changing. A little. When he came back from business trips, he’d sometimes bring me small things. Nothing big. Just… something. When I got sick, he’d make me medicine himself and hand it to me without looking at me. “Drink it,” he’d say. “Don’t be stubborn.” And at night, sometimes he held me. His arm around my waist, his body warm against mine. Those moments felt so real it scared me. Like maybe… maybe he was starting to see me. Maybe I wasn’t just nothing to him anymore. He never mentioned the divorce again. Not once. Like that paper we signed never existed. And I… I actually believed it. I thought maybe if I just held on a little longer, he’d fall in love with me. Stupid, right? Three months ago, Amber came back. She broke up with her boyfriend and returned from the US like nothing happened. And Hudson? He went back to her without hesitation. No explanation. No guilt. Nothing. He took her out to eat, went shopping with her, stayed by her side like she was the only thing that mattered in the world. He even canceled meetings, important ones, the kind he used to say could never be moved. All because she said she was in a bad mood. I stood by the window one night and watched his car drive away again. Same direction. Same place. Her place. I didn’t cry this time. I just watched. And finally understood. Love was love. Real love didn’t change. No matter how much I gave, how much I tried, how much I broke myself into something smaller and quieter and easier to keep… it would never compare to one look from her. Not even close. Five years. It was almost over. “Why aren’t you saying anything?” His voice snapped me out of it. I blinked and looked at him, my throat tightening like something was stuck there. He didn’t remember? For five years, I’d been counting down every single day, scared that when the time came, he’d just walk away without even looking back. But now he stood there like none of it existed. Like that agreement meant nothing. Did it ever mean anything to him? I parted my lips, about to remind him, to say it out loud before I lost the courage again but his phone rang. He picked it up right away. I couldn’t hear clearly, but I knew that voice. Amber. She was crying, choking on her words, panicking about something. Hudson’s expression changed instantly. His whole body tensed, like nothing else in the world mattered anymore. “Hey, hey… don’t panic,” his voice dropped, low and urgent. “I’m coming right now. Stay there. Don’t move, you hear me?” He didn’t even wait for a reply. The call ended and he grabbed his keys, already moving. “Hudson, I—” I didn’t even finish. He rushed past me and his shoulder slammed into mine so hard I lost my balance. My back hit the door frame and a sharp pain shot through me. I let out a small sound, something between a gasp and a groan. But he didn’t stop. Didn’t look back. Didn’t even notice. The door closed and he was gone. Just like that. I stayed there for a few seconds, leaning against the wall, trying to breathe through the pain. Then I slowly pushed myself up and walked back to the bedroom. I took off my coat and saw the bruise already forming on my shoulder. Dark. Ugly. I opened the first aid kit and cleaned it quietly, pressing the cotton against my skin. It stung, but it was nothing compared to what was inside my chest. That felt like something dull was slicing through it… slowly, over and over again. I sat on the edge of the bed and stared out the window. The sky was getting darker, the city lights coming on one by one. I don’t even know how long I stayed like that. Until my phone rang. Hudson. I hesitated for a second then picked up. “Come to the Favilla hospital,” he said, straight to the point. My heart skipped. “What happened?” “We’ll talk when you get here.” The line went dead. ... When I arrived, I saw him right away. He was standing outside the operating room. And Amber… she was pressed against him, crying like her whole world was falling apart. My steps slowed. Something tightened in my chest again, like a hand squeezing too hard. I still walked over. “What happened?” I asked softly. Hudson looked at me, his expression serious. “Amber’s mother collapsed earlier. It’s a severe blood disorder. Her body’s failing fast. She needs a bone marrow transplant immediately.” I froze. “And…?” “We checked everywhere,” he continued, calm like he was talking about business. “No match. So I had them run a test on you secretly.” Something inside me dropped. “And?” My voice barely came out. “You’re a match.” Chapter 3 For a second, I just stared at him. “Y-you want me to donate?” I asked, my fingers curling slightly. “Hudson… I can’t. I’m scared of needles, I don’t even… this is surgery, it’s risky, I—” “I didn’t call you here to complain,” he cut me off, his tone turning cold. “Don’t start that shit with me.” “I’m not complaining, I just… I’m scared, okay?” My voice shook and I hated it. “Can’t you find someone else? Please, I really can’t do this—” Before I could step back, two of his men moved. They grabbed my arms. Hard. I flinched, panic rising in my chest. “Let go! What are you doing?” Hudson stepped closer, his shadow falling over me. His eyes were dark, unreadable, like there was no room for refusal. “I’m your husband,” he said, voice low and dangerous. “And you’ll do exactly what I say.” My heart dropped. “Your life is mine,” he continued, his grip tightening on my chin, forcing me to look at him. “So you’re donating. Don’t make me repeat myself.” For a moment, I couldn’t breathe. Was I even a person to him? Or just something he owned? My eyes burned but I forced it back, swallowing everything down like I always did. “…Okay,” I whispered. The men let go of me. “I’ll sign.” The nurse handed me the form. My hands were shaking, but I still took the pen. Stroke by stroke, I wrote my name. Each line felt heavy. Like I was carving something into my own heart. And I smiled a little, just enough so no one would notice the tears I was trying so hard to hide. Just before they pushed me in, I couldn’t hold it in anymore. “Hudson!” My voice came out weaker than I wanted. He stopped and turned his head slightly, eyes cold, like I’d just interrupted something unimportant. For a second, I forgot everything I wanted to say. My lips trembled. Then I forced out the only thing I could. “…Nothing.” His eyes flickered, just a little. I thought maybe, just maybe… But he didn’t say anything. He turned and walked outside. The doors closed right in front of me. And that was it. The moment they shut, my vision blurred and the tears I’d been holding back just fell. Quiet. Helpless. So this was how deep his love went. Deep enough to throw me onto an operating table without hesitation. Deep enough that even if it was my life, he wouldn’t care. — When I woke up, everything felt heavy. My body, my head, even my breathing. It was like I was floating somewhere between awake and not. The lights were too bright. My throat felt dry. “…You’re awake?” a nurse’s voice came gently beside me. I blinked slowly, turning my head. “Mm… yeah…” “How are you feeling? Dizzy? Pain anywhere?” “A little,” I whispered. “I-is the surgery done?” She smiled. “Yes. It went well. The patient is stable now and recovering.” Good. That meant she was okay. I swallowed, my chest feeling strangely empty. “Hudson, where is he?” The nurse paused for a second, then said casually, “Mr. Hayes? He’s with his wife and her mother right now.” My heart stopped. His wife? Oh. Right. I stared at the ceiling, not saying anything. The nurse didn’t notice. She just kept talking, even giggling a little. “Honestly, I was watching them earlier and I got so jealous,” she said, her eyes lighting up. “They look like such a perfect couple!” I didn’t move. “Mr. Hayes was so attentive,” she continued, almost dreamy. “He kept holding his wife’s hand and talking to her softly. You wouldn’t even guess he’s someone so powerful.” Each word felt like something pressing deeper into me. “And the way he looked at her,” she added, smiling. “Gosh, it was so sweet. I mean, you can really tell he loves her a lot.” I closed my eyes slowly. “Even when the doctor came out, he didn’t leave her side,” she said again, laughing quietly. “He kept comforting her, like she was the one who just went through surgery. If I had a husband like that, I’d never let him go.” I let out a small breath. So that was how it looked from the outside. A loving husband. A devoted man. And me? What was I? I forced a small smile, even though no one was looking. “…That’s good,” I murmured. “As long as she’s okay.” … I lay there staring at the ceiling, my hand hooked to the IV, the slow drip the only thing keeping time. My body still felt heavy and numb, like it didn’t belong to me anymore. The nurse had just left when the door opened again. I thought it's Hudson but it wasn't. Amber walked in. She looked soft, fragile, eyes still a little red like she’d been crying for hours. In her hands was a basket of fruit, neatly wrapped like this was some kind of polite visit. “Ms. Hereford…” she said gently, stepping closer. “I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to trouble you like this again.” I looked at her but didn’t say anything. She placed the basket down and gave me a small smile. “Thank you. Really… if it wasn’t for you, my mom wouldn’t have made it. You saved her.” Her voice softened, almost sweet but it's fake. “Thank you for being such a devoted slave to my husband— I mean… devoted wife to Hudson.” My fingers twitched slightly on the blanket. Slave? “Do you want some apples?” she asked, already reaching for one. “I’ll peel it for you.” “I’m fine,” I said quietly. She didn’t stop. The knife slid against the apple skin in slow, careful strokes. The sound was soft, almost soothing. Almost. “I really didn’t expect…” she continued, her voice turning distant, like she was drifting somewhere else. “After all these years, he’s still like that with me.” My chest tightened. “What do you mean?” I asked, even though I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear it. She let out a small laugh, shaking her head. “He just never changed.” The peel fell in one long strip as she spoke. “Last year, I mentioned once that I liked this limited edition watch,” she said casually. “I didn’t even remember saying it. But a week later, he flew overseas just to get it for me. It wasn’t even available locally.” My fingers slowly curled. “He showed up at my place in the middle of the night,” she added, smiling faintly. “But I was still mad at him back then, so I didn’t even let him in. I told him to leave and threw the box back at him.” Her tone was light. Like it was nothing. Like his effort was something she could just throw away. My mind went blank for a second. Because I remembered. That same time. He told me he had a business trip abroad. Three days. When he came back, he handed me a watch. Just like that. No explanation. No emotion. “Take it,” he said. “Saw it. Thought it suited you.” I’d been so happy. I didn’t even wear it. I kept it safe, tucked away like something precious I didn’t deserve to ruin. And now? It was just something she didn’t want. I didn’t realize my nails were digging into my palm until it started to hurt. Chapter 4 Amber didn’t notice. Or maybe she did and just didn’t care. “And there was this one time,” she continued, peeling another strip, her voice softening again. “I got into a fight with my ex. It was really bad. I blocked everyone, and disappeared for a few days.” She glanced at me, like she was about to share something intimate. “Hudson went crazy trying to find me. When he did, he dragged me out of that place himself. He was so angry, I thought he was going to kill someone.” She laughed lightly. “He kept cursing, saying, ‘You think you can just disappear on me like that? I’ll tear this whole city apart if I have to.’” My heart twisted. I remembered that night too. New Year's Eve. He came home late. Different. Rough. Like something inside him had snapped. He didn’t say much. Just claimed me in, over and over again, like he couldn’t stop. I thought… I thought maybe he finally wanted me. That maybe, he was starting to feel something. I was so stupid. The next morning, when I woke up, the bed beside me was already cold. I told myself he had urgent business. That was normal, right? But now? Now I know. He wasn’t busy. He was running to her. Always her. Amber finished peeling the apple and finally handed it to me. “Here.” I didn’t take it. She didn’t mind. She just set it down beside me and looked at me with that same soft, harmless expression. “You’re really kind, Ms. Hereford,” she said gently. “Staying by his side all these years, taking care of him like that.” Her eyes lingered on me, something unreadable passing through them. “But some things…” she added quietly, “no matter how hard you try, they just don’t belong to you.” I lowered my gaze to my hand, the IV needle still buried in my skin. Yeah. I think I finally understood that. … After I got discharged, I went home and packed everything quietly. Clothes. Jewelry. Things I barely touched. Things I once thought mattered. I didn’t take much. What was the point? I was just waiting. Waiting for the divorce to finalize. Waiting for it all to end. During those days, Amber kept sending me messages. Not even hiding it. Videos. Photos. One after another. At first I didn’t open them. Then I did. I don’t even know why. Maybe I wanted to hurt myself properly. Maybe I just needed to see it with my own eyes. Hudson stayed by her side the whole time. Not for a moment did he leave. In one video, he was sitting beside her hospital bed, carefully feeding her fruit, peeling everything clean like it was something precious. In another, he was adjusting her blanket, his movements slow, patient… gentle. Gentle. I stared at the screen for a long time. Was this the same man? The same man who never even looked at me twice? Then another message came. A video. “Look, Miss Hereford,” Amber said, her face filling the screen as she turned the camera. Hudson was there, talking to a doctor, his expression serious, controlled. That same cold aura. That same power. “He sent my mom abroad for treatment,” she continued casually. “Paid for everything. Even bought her a house there. There’s a maid, a private doctor… everything’s arranged.” She laughed a little. “He’s really something, right?” My fingers tightened around my phone. “Miss Hereford, I’m sorry for taking your husband for now, okay?” she added, voice soft, almost teasing. “He just missed me too much. He loves me so much, I can’t even push him away.” Her smile didn’t change. “You can’t really compete with that, can you?” The screen went dark. I didn’t realize I was crying until the tears hit my hand. Drop by drop. I wiped them away quickly, taking a shaky breath. Over the years, I did all those things too. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every day to cook for him. I waited for him with the lights on, no matter how late it got. I peeled his fruit, cut everything into small pieces so he wouldn’t even have to think. I gave him everything. And now… he was doing all of that for someone else. I closed my eyes and let out a slow breath. “It’s fine,” I whispered to myself. “It’ll be over soon.” Right? Once I stop loving him, I’ll be okay. I’ll take care of myself. I have to. ... A week later, he suddenly came home. I was surprised when I saw him. Shouldn’t he be with her? “Get changed,” he said, already loosening his tie. “We’re having dinner at home tonight.” “…Okay.” I didn’t ask anything. I just went upstairs and changed. At the dinner, everything felt normal. Too normal. People were laughing, talking, raising their glasses like this was just another gathering. Then the topic shifted. “You’ve been married five years now. It’s about time you had a child.” “Yeah, Hudson’s the head of the family now. There needs to be an heir.” “Mika, you should hurry up.” I kept my head down, fingers brushing against the rim of my glass. A child? With him? Did I even have that right? “No rush,” Hudson said. His voice wasn’t loud, but it cut through everything. The whole room went silent. Everyone exchanged looks but no one dared say anything else. Not to him. Not anymore. The atmosphere turned stiff after that and the dinner ended quickly. “Mika,” Mrs. Hayes said sharply as we stood. “Come with me to the study.” I knew what that meant. Anyone could see it. A warning. About children. About my place. “If you’ve got something to say, say it in front of me,” Hudson said, frowning. Before she could respond, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and his expression changed immediately. “…Amber?” he answered, already stepping aside. “What’s wrong? Did something happen?” His voice… it wasn’t the same voice he used with me. Not even close. Mrs. Hayes let out a cold snort. “Come with me.” I pressed my lips together and followed her without a word. As soon as the study door closed, her face changed. All that fake calm from dinner disappeared. “Kneel.” I didn’t argue. I just went down slowly, my knees hitting the cold marble. It stung, but I was already used to that kind of pain. “Do you know where you went wrong?” she asked, looking down at me like I was something dirty. I lowered my eyes and stayed quiet. A loud bang hit the table. “You stupid girl!” she snapped, her voice sharp and cold. “Hudson said he’s not in a hurry to have a child and you just sat there? You didn’t even try to change his mind?” My fingers curled slightly. Was I supposed to beg him? Force him? Didn’t he already make it clear… I meant nothing? She opened a drawer and took out a small bottle, then slammed it in front of me. “Drink this. It’s a fertility tonic. Starting today, you take it every day and you sleep with him until you get pregnant. I don’t care what it takes.” I stared at the bottle. In the past, I would’ve taken it without a word. But now… “I won’t take it,” I said quietly. The room went still. “What did you just say?” her voice dropped, dangerous. “I won’t take it,” I repeated, lifting my head slightly. “He doesn’t want a child right now. I’m respecting that.” That was the truth. Every time we were together, he made sure there were precautions, and if something slipped, he’d make me take pills right after. I used to think that maybe he just wasn’t ready yet. Now I knew. He just didn’t want one with me. And if I was leaving, why would I tie myself to him forever? “You’ve got some nerve?!" she said slowly, eyes narrowing. “Say that again.” “I won’t take it.” Her expression twisted. “You’ve gone too far!” she shouted. “As his wife, you can’t even do your duty? You can’t even give him a child? And you let him waste himself on that woman. All that effort, all that time, all for her and her damn family. You didn’t stop him once.” My chest tightened. Stop him? When had I ever had that power? She turned her head slightly. “Bring it.” A servant stepped forward and handed her a thick leather strap. Dark. Heavy. The kind they used for punishment. My body tensed. “I’ll ask you one last time,” she said, gripping it tightly. “Are you going to take the medicine or not?” I shook my head. The sound came before the pain. CRACK! A sharp crack filled the room, then it hit. My back arched as the pain exploded across my skin, burning and tearing at the same time. I bit my lip hard to stop myself from crying out. Chapter 5 “Answer me. Are you taking it or not?” I shook my head again. Another strike. And another. Each one landed harder than the last. My body trembled, my hands pressing against the floor as I tried to stay upright. Through the glass window, I could see outside. Hudson was there. Standing in the garden. His back facing this room. One hand in his pocket, the other holding his phone. His posture relaxed, like nothing in the world could touch him. Then he laughed. Low, soft. “…Amber,” I heard faintly through the glass. Of course. Who else? “Since you don’t understand,” Mrs. Hayes said coldly behind me, raising the strap again, “then I’ll beat it into you.” The leather cut through the air and landed again. My vision started to blur. Pain spread everywhere, hot and overwhelming. I could feel something wet soaking through my clothes but I didn’t look. “I w-won't,” my voice came out weak, barely there. “I won’t take it…” Another strike. My body gave out and I collapsed forward, barely able to hold myself up. Through my fading vision, I saw him again. Still standing there. Still talking. Still not turning around. Not even once. A small, broken thought crossed my mind. Was I ever anything to him? Or was I just… someone he could lose without noticing? Everything started going dark. And just before I lost consciousness, I felt something strange. Relief. Maybe… this was good. Maybe after this, I wouldn’t feel anything for him anymore. … When I woke up, I was already in a hospital bed. Everything felt heavy, and my back burned the moment I tried to breathe a little deeper. “Mr. Hayes, the injuries are quite severe,” someone beside me said. “The leather strikes cut deep. Some areas reached the dermis. It’ll take time to heal.” “Then use the best damn medicine,” Hudson’s voice came, low and cold. “I don’t care what it costs. Get the best doctors and make sure she doesn’t get scared.” “Yes, of course.” Footsteps faded, and the room went quiet. I slowly opened my eyes. He was there. Standing beside the bed, looking down at me. When he realized I was awake, he moved closer, his brows slightly furrowed. “You awake? How are you feeling?” I tried to shift, but the pain hit instantly, sharp and burning. I sucked in a breath and forced a small voice out. “I’m fine, there are people here to take care of things. If you’ve got something to do, you should go.” I expected him to leave. He didn’t. Instead, he sat down beside the bed, his gaze staying on me like he was thinking about something he couldn’t say. “Why didn’t you call me?” he asked after a moment. “When she was doing that to you… why didn’t you call me?” My fingers tightened slightly under the blanket. I remembered him outside. Back turned. Laughing softly into his phone. “I saw you were busy,” I said quietly, a small bitter smile slipping out. Then I looked at him. “If I called you, would you really come right away?” “Of course I would,” he said without hesitation. I froze. That wasn’t what I expected. Not at all. “I’ve already handled it,” he continued, his tone calmer now. “No one’s going to bother you about having a child again. That shit’s over.” “…I understand.” I lowered my eyes. “Then you should go. You don’t have to stay.” He frowned slightly. “Why do you keep pushing me away?” I blinked, a little confused. “Aren’t you busy?” Busy with everything. Busy with her. “I’m not busy lately,” he said. Then he reached out and adjusted the blanket around me, his movements careful, almost gentle. “I’ll stay here for a few days. Take care of you.” I didn’t know what to say to that. It felt wrong. Like something that didn’t belong to me. But he really stayed. ... The next few days, he didn’t leave the hospital. He adjusted my bed when I couldn’t move, fed me when my hands felt too weak, even helped with my dressings like it didn’t bother him at all. A man like him… doing this? Sometimes I caught myself just staring at him. Was this real? Or was I dreaming again? One night, the pain got so bad I couldn’t sleep. It kept spreading across my back, making every breath feel heavy. He noticed. “Can’t sleep?” he asked quietly. I didn’t answer, just closed my eyes tighter. Then I felt it. His hand, slow and steady, lightly patting my back. Careful. Gentle. Like he was afraid to hurt me more. “It’s alright,” he murmured. “Just sleep.” Again and again, the same rhythm. That kind of warmth, it felt so familiar. Like those rare moments before everything broke. For a second, I almost wanted to believe it again. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. I already decided. I was leaving. And this time, I wouldn’t look back. A week passed, and the marks on my back finally started to fade. Not gone, but lighter. When he was applying the medicine that day, his fingers brushed too close and I let out a small sound before I could stop it. He froze. I turned, confused, and saw his eyes on me, dark and heavy, his throat moving slowly like he was holding something back. “Did I hurt you?” he asked, but his voice sounded rough, not like before. “No… I just—” I tried to speak but he moved closer. Too close. His hand settled on my waist, firm, like he wasn’t even thinking anymore. “Hudson…” I whispered, my heart starting to race. He didn’t answer. His breathing got heavier, his gaze dropping to my lips. His face leaned closer, slow, like he was about to cross a line— “Smack!” We both turned. Amber stood at the door, her eyes red, the fruit basket already on the floor, everything scattered. Her lips trembled. “Did I come at the wrong time? I didn’t know you two were…” She bit her lip, like she couldn’t even finish. Hudson pulled away from me instantly. “Amber, stop thinking nonsense! It’s not what it looks like. I was just helping her with the medicine, that’s it.” Before I could react, he shoved me away. Hard. I lost balance and fell straight off the bed, the back of my head hitting the sharp edge of the table with a dull crack. Pain exploded and something warm started running down. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to ruin your moment.” Amber’s voice broke as she turned. “I’ll go, you don’t have to explain…” “Amber!” Hudson didn’t even hesitate. “Wait, listen to me. Don’t run off like this.” His voice turned urgent, almost angry. “Damn it, stop right there.” He ran after her. Didn’t look at me. Not once. The door slammed and everything went quiet again. I stayed on the floor, my vision slowly blurring. Blood slid down past my temple, warm and sticky. I stared at the ceiling and suddenly laughed, soft and broken. Why did I even hope? Tears slipped into my hair. Wasn’t I used to this already? By the time the nurse found me, everything was fading. Voices sounded far away. “Head injury! She’s bleeding a lot, call the doctor now!” Then darkness. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
😭 On our 5th anniversary, I got a video of him with his first love. I didn't cry. Just called my lawyer. The divorce was already signed—5 years ago. He forgot. 💀 He forced me to donate bone marrow to her mother. I almost died on the table. He was holding her hand. The nurse said: "They're such a perfect couple." 💥 She destroyed my grandmother's scarf. He made me kneel and apologize. I took his money. Walked out. Divorce final. 👉 Tell me—should I disappear, or let him find my empty ring? 💔 --------------------------------- On our fifth wedding anniversary, the first thing I got wasn’t a gift. It was a video. My husband, Hudson Hayes, was in some expensive hotel room, laughing and sleeping with another woman like I didn’t even exist. And it wasn’t just any woman. It was Amber Fenwick, his first love. I watched the whole thing without blinking while waiting for him at the restaurant. I just sat there, ate my food, and smiled. When I got home, I didn’t cry either. I picked up my phone and called my lawyer. “Attorney, I sent you the divorce papers. The one Hudson and I signed on our wedding day five years ago. Did you see anything wrong with it?” I stood by the window when I said it, staring at my own reflection instead of the city outside. My fingers kept rubbing the edge of my phone like I was trying to peel something off it. Maybe I was just trying to feel something. “Ms. Hereford, I’ve reviewed everything,” the lawyer said, calm and distant. “There’s no issue. You’ve got one month left before the five year term ends. Once it’s up, the agreement takes effect automatically. You can go down to the county clerk’s office and file for the divorce.” One month. Just one more month. “…Okay. Thank you.” I hung up and didn’t move for a while. Then my eyes drifted up. The wedding photo was still hanging there, right where it had always been. Like nothing had changed. Like everything hadn’t already rotted from the inside. I walked closer without thinking. In the picture, I was smiling so brightly. God, I looked stupid. My dress was pure white, my eyes curved like I believed in forever. And Hudson… He stood beside me in that perfect suit, tall and untouchable. Handsome like something carved out of stone. But his face was cold. No smile. Not even a fake one. Anyone could see it. He never loved me. “…It’s almost over,” I whispered, my fingers brushing against his face in the photo. Cold glass. That was all he’d ever been to me. “You must be happy, huh?” Or was that just me trying to convince myself? The sound of the door unlocking snapped me out of it. I pulled my hand back like I’d been caught doing something wrong and turned around quickly. “You’re back.” My voice came out softer than I wanted. He walked in like he owned the world. Like the air itself moved out of his way. Hudson always had that presence. Heavy. Dangerous. The kind of man people lowered their eyes around. A mafia boss. A king in the dark. I took his suit jacket as he shrugged it off and hung it up carefully. Then I knelt in front of him and helped him change into his slippers. My hands moved on their own. I didn’t even have to think. I’d done this too many times. Hudson loosened his tie, irritation already written all over his face. “Next month’s the Hayes Global anniversary banquet,” he said. “You’re coming with me.” My hands paused for a second. Then I finished adjusting his slippers and stood up slowly. “I can’t go.” His head snapped toward me. “What the hell do you mean you can’t go?” I opened my mouth but nothing came out at first. Should I tell him? That his woman send their videos to me? Would it even matter? Before I could say anything, his expression darkened like he already had his own answer. “…Don’t tell me this is about Amber again.” His voice dropped, colder now, sharper. “I told you from day one I had someone else. You said you wouldn’t interfere. Or were you just talking shit back then?” The words hit like they always did. Clean. Precise. Like a blade he knew exactly how to use. My chest tightened and it hurt so bad I almost laughed. Yeah. What kind of husband said that on his wedding day? What kind of wife agreed? “I’m not…” I stopped, swallowing hard. “It’s not that.” But wasn’t it? Or was I just too tired to fight anymore? He scoffed, running a hand through his hair. “Then what’s your problem? It’s just a damn banquet. You’ve done it before. Stand there, smile, play the part. That’s all I’m asking.” Just stand there. Just smile. Just pretend like I wasn’t slowly breaking apart inside. I looked at him and for a second, I wanted to ask. Did you ever feel even a little guilty? Did you ever look at me and think I was your wife? But the words died before they could leave my mouth. Because I already knew the answer. Five years ago, when our families announced the marriage, I thought I’d been given everything. I’d liked him for so long. Longer than I wanted to admit. So when I heard I was going to marry Hudson Hayes, I thought… maybe this was fate. Maybe he’d learn to love me. I was so stupid. That night, in that same house, still in my wedding dress, he handed me a contract instead of touching me. “I’ve got someone I like,” he said, like he was talking about the weather. Cold. Detached. “She’s not from the right background, and my family won’t accept her. But give me five years.” I remember just staring at him, my hands shaking as I held the paper. Five years? “For these five years, you stay as my wife in name,” he continued. “I’ll take control of the Hayes family, and when I do, no one will dare say shit about who I choose. After that…” He looked at me like I was nothing more than a business deal. “We divorce. Clean. Simple.” That night, I signed the papers like he wanted. My hands didn’t even feel like mine when I wrote my name. It was just… done. Like I’d already lost before anything even started. Then I locked myself in the bathroom and cried until morning. No sound, just shaking and choking on it, biting my sleeve so no one would hear. Like that would change anything. Less than three months into the marriage, Amber disappeared. Just… gone. I heard they had a huge fight before that, but no one told me details. I didn’t need them. I saw what it did to him. Hudson went crazy. He used every connection he had, every man under him, every dirty favor. A mafia boss like him, someone who could find anyone in this world… and still, he couldn’t find her. I watched him break. He stopped coming home most nights. And when he did, he smelled like alcohol and smoke and something darker. His eyes were always heavy, like he hadn’t slept in days. I wanted to ask if he was okay. I never did. What right did I have? Then one night, he came back drunk. Really drunk. The kind where he could barely stand straight but still walked like he owned everything. Before I could even say anything, he grabbed me. “Hudson…” I tried, my voice shaking. He didn’t answer. He pushed me onto the bed like I weighed nothing. My heart was beating so fast I thought it would tear out of my chest. Was this… happening? Did he finally…? But then his lips crashed onto mine and I froze. It tasted like alcohol. Bitter. Suffocating. “…Amber…” his voice broke, rough and desperate against my skin. “Why the hell did you leave me, huh? Why’d you run off with that guy? You think I wouldn’t come for you? You don’t trust me that much?” Everything inside me just stopped. My body went stiff under him. So he found her. But she left him anyway. And I was just, here. A substitute. A shadow. Something he could hold when the real one was gone. Chapter 2 That night was my first time. I didn’t even know if I should cry or laugh. He held me the whole night, his grip tight like he was afraid someone would take me away too. But every word that came out of his mouth… was her name. Over and over again. Not mine. Never mine. I stared at the ceiling until my eyes burned, wondering… was this what being a wife meant? Or was I just something he used to survive her absence? The next morning, he woke up first. There were bloodstains on the sheets. He noticed. I saw it in the way his eyes paused for a second. Just a second. Then he looked away. Didn’t say anything. Not even one word. Not even… sorry. I smiled like nothing happened. I got his clothes ready, laid them out neatly like I always did. “You’ve got an important meeting today,” I told him softly. “Don’t be late.” Like I wasn’t the one who bled all night. Like my heart wasn’t already torn open. ... From that day on, I tried harder. Pathetic, right? I knew he didn’t love me. I knew I was just filling space. But I still tried. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every morning and made him chicken soup. The kind that wouldn’t hurt him. He was always under pressure, dealing with things I didn’t even want to imagine, so I learned how to massage his shoulders and his back, careful and quiet. I liked silence anyway. Or maybe I just got used to it. I stopped making noise, stopped asking for anything. Even my footsteps became softer. If I stayed small enough… maybe I wouldn’t bother him. And somehow, he started changing. A little. When he came back from business trips, he’d sometimes bring me small things. Nothing big. Just… something. When I got sick, he’d make me medicine himself and hand it to me without looking at me. “Drink it,” he’d say. “Don’t be stubborn.” And at night, sometimes he held me. His arm around my waist, his body warm against mine. Those moments felt so real it scared me. Like maybe… maybe he was starting to see me. Maybe I wasn’t just nothing to him anymore. He never mentioned the divorce again. Not once. Like that paper we signed never existed. And I… I actually believed it. I thought maybe if I just held on a little longer, he’d fall in love with me. Stupid, right? Three months ago, Amber came back. She broke up with her boyfriend and returned from the US like nothing happened. And Hudson? He went back to her without hesitation. No explanation. No guilt. Nothing. He took her out to eat, went shopping with her, stayed by her side like she was the only thing that mattered in the world. He even canceled meetings, important ones, the kind he used to say could never be moved. All because she said she was in a bad mood. I stood by the window one night and watched his car drive away again. Same direction. Same place. Her place. I didn’t cry this time. I just watched. And finally understood. Love was love. Real love didn’t change. No matter how much I gave, how much I tried, how much I broke myself into something smaller and quieter and easier to keep… it would never compare to one look from her. Not even close. Five years. It was almost over. “Why aren’t you saying anything?” His voice snapped me out of it. I blinked and looked at him, my throat tightening like something was stuck there. He didn’t remember? For five years, I’d been counting down every single day, scared that when the time came, he’d just walk away without even looking back. But now he stood there like none of it existed. Like that agreement meant nothing. Did it ever mean anything to him? I parted my lips, about to remind him, to say it out loud before I lost the courage again but his phone rang. He picked it up right away. I couldn’t hear clearly, but I knew that voice. Amber. She was crying, choking on her words, panicking about something. Hudson’s expression changed instantly. His whole body tensed, like nothing else in the world mattered anymore. “Hey, hey… don’t panic,” his voice dropped, low and urgent. “I’m coming right now. Stay there. Don’t move, you hear me?” He didn’t even wait for a reply. The call ended and he grabbed his keys, already moving. “Hudson, I—” I didn’t even finish. He rushed past me and his shoulder slammed into mine so hard I lost my balance. My back hit the door frame and a sharp pain shot through me. I let out a small sound, something between a gasp and a groan. But he didn’t stop. Didn’t look back. Didn’t even notice. The door closed and he was gone. Just like that. I stayed there for a few seconds, leaning against the wall, trying to breathe through the pain. Then I slowly pushed myself up and walked back to the bedroom. I took off my coat and saw the bruise already forming on my shoulder. Dark. Ugly. I opened the first aid kit and cleaned it quietly, pressing the cotton against my skin. It stung, but it was nothing compared to what was inside my chest. That felt like something dull was slicing through it… slowly, over and over again. I sat on the edge of the bed and stared out the window. The sky was getting darker, the city lights coming on one by one. I don’t even know how long I stayed like that. Until my phone rang. Hudson. I hesitated for a second then picked up. “Come to the Favilla hospital,” he said, straight to the point. My heart skipped. “What happened?” “We’ll talk when you get here.” The line went dead. ... When I arrived, I saw him right away. He was standing outside the operating room. And Amber… she was pressed against him, crying like her whole world was falling apart. My steps slowed. Something tightened in my chest again, like a hand squeezing too hard. I still walked over. “What happened?” I asked softly. Hudson looked at me, his expression serious. “Amber’s mother collapsed earlier. It’s a severe blood disorder. Her body’s failing fast. She needs a bone marrow transplant immediately.” I froze. “And…?” “We checked everywhere,” he continued, calm like he was talking about business. “No match. So I had them run a test on you secretly.” Something inside me dropped. “And?” My voice barely came out. “You’re a match.” Chapter 3 For a second, I just stared at him. “Y-you want me to donate?” I asked, my fingers curling slightly. “Hudson… I can’t. I’m scared of needles, I don’t even… this is surgery, it’s risky, I—” “I didn’t call you here to complain,” he cut me off, his tone turning cold. “Don’t start that shit with me.” “I’m not complaining, I just… I’m scared, okay?” My voice shook and I hated it. “Can’t you find someone else? Please, I really can’t do this—” Before I could step back, two of his men moved. They grabbed my arms. Hard. I flinched, panic rising in my chest. “Let go! What are you doing?” Hudson stepped closer, his shadow falling over me. His eyes were dark, unreadable, like there was no room for refusal. “I’m your husband,” he said, voice low and dangerous. “And you’ll do exactly what I say.” My heart dropped. “Your life is mine,” he continued, his grip tightening on my chin, forcing me to look at him. “So you’re donating. Don’t make me repeat myself.” For a moment, I couldn’t breathe. Was I even a person to him? Or just something he owned? My eyes burned but I forced it back, swallowing everything down like I always did. “…Okay,” I whispered. The men let go of me. “I’ll sign.” The nurse handed me the form. My hands were shaking, but I still took the pen. Stroke by stroke, I wrote my name. Each line felt heavy. Like I was carving something into my own heart. And I smiled a little, just enough so no one would notice the tears I was trying so hard to hide. Just before they pushed me in, I couldn’t hold it in anymore. “Hudson!” My voice came out weaker than I wanted. He stopped and turned his head slightly, eyes cold, like I’d just interrupted something unimportant. For a second, I forgot everything I wanted to say. My lips trembled. Then I forced out the only thing I could. “…Nothing.” His eyes flickered, just a little. I thought maybe, just maybe… But he didn’t say anything. He turned and walked outside. The doors closed right in front of me. And that was it. The moment they shut, my vision blurred and the tears I’d been holding back just fell. Quiet. Helpless. So this was how deep his love went. Deep enough to throw me onto an operating table without hesitation. Deep enough that even if it was my life, he wouldn’t care. — When I woke up, everything felt heavy. My body, my head, even my breathing. It was like I was floating somewhere between awake and not. The lights were too bright. My throat felt dry. “…You’re awake?” a nurse’s voice came gently beside me. I blinked slowly, turning my head. “Mm… yeah…” “How are you feeling? Dizzy? Pain anywhere?” “A little,” I whispered. “I-is the surgery done?” She smiled. “Yes. It went well. The patient is stable now and recovering.” Good. That meant she was okay. I swallowed, my chest feeling strangely empty. “Hudson, where is he?” The nurse paused for a second, then said casually, “Mr. Hayes? He’s with his wife and her mother right now.” My heart stopped. His wife? Oh. Right. I stared at the ceiling, not saying anything. The nurse didn’t notice. She just kept talking, even giggling a little. “Honestly, I was watching them earlier and I got so jealous,” she said, her eyes lighting up. “They look like such a perfect couple!” I didn’t move. “Mr. Hayes was so attentive,” she continued, almost dreamy. “He kept holding his wife’s hand and talking to her softly. You wouldn’t even guess he’s someone so powerful.” Each word felt like something pressing deeper into me. “And the way he looked at her,” she added, smiling. “Gosh, it was so sweet. I mean, you can really tell he loves her a lot.” I closed my eyes slowly. “Even when the doctor came out, he didn’t leave her side,” she said again, laughing quietly. “He kept comforting her, like she was the one who just went through surgery. If I had a husband like that, I’d never let him go.” I let out a small breath. So that was how it looked from the outside. A loving husband. A devoted man. And me? What was I? I forced a small smile, even though no one was looking. “…That’s good,” I murmured. “As long as she’s okay.” … I lay there staring at the ceiling, my hand hooked to the IV, the slow drip the only thing keeping time. My body still felt heavy and numb, like it didn’t belong to me anymore. The nurse had just left when the door opened again. I thought it's Hudson but it wasn't. Amber walked in. She looked soft, fragile, eyes still a little red like she’d been crying for hours. In her hands was a basket of fruit, neatly wrapped like this was some kind of polite visit. “Ms. Hereford…” she said gently, stepping closer. “I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to trouble you like this again.” I looked at her but didn’t say anything. She placed the basket down and gave me a small smile. “Thank you. Really… if it wasn’t for you, my mom wouldn’t have made it. You saved her.” Her voice softened, almost sweet but it's fake. “Thank you for being such a devoted slave to my husband— I mean… devoted wife to Hudson.” My fingers twitched slightly on the blanket. Slave? “Do you want some apples?” she asked, already reaching for one. “I’ll peel it for you.” “I’m fine,” I said quietly. She didn’t stop. The knife slid against the apple skin in slow, careful strokes. The sound was soft, almost soothing. Almost. “I really didn’t expect…” she continued, her voice turning distant, like she was drifting somewhere else. “After all these years, he’s still like that with me.” My chest tightened. “What do you mean?” I asked, even though I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear it. She let out a small laugh, shaking her head. “He just never changed.” The peel fell in one long strip as she spoke. “Last year, I mentioned once that I liked this limited edition watch,” she said casually. “I didn’t even remember saying it. But a week later, he flew overseas just to get it for me. It wasn’t even available locally.” My fingers slowly curled. “He showed up at my place in the middle of the night,” she added, smiling faintly. “But I was still mad at him back then, so I didn’t even let him in. I told him to leave and threw the box back at him.” Her tone was light. Like it was nothing. Like his effort was something she could just throw away. My mind went blank for a second. Because I remembered. That same time. He told me he had a business trip abroad. Three days. When he came back, he handed me a watch. Just like that. No explanation. No emotion. “Take it,” he said. “Saw it. Thought it suited you.” I’d been so happy. I didn’t even wear it. I kept it safe, tucked away like something precious I didn’t deserve to ruin. And now? It was just something she didn’t want. I didn’t realize my nails were digging into my palm until it started to hurt. Chapter 4 Amber didn’t notice. Or maybe she did and just didn’t care. “And there was this one time,” she continued, peeling another strip, her voice softening again. “I got into a fight with my ex. It was really bad. I blocked everyone, and disappeared for a few days.” She glanced at me, like she was about to share something intimate. “Hudson went crazy trying to find me. When he did, he dragged me out of that place himself. He was so angry, I thought he was going to kill someone.” She laughed lightly. “He kept cursing, saying, ‘You think you can just disappear on me like that? I’ll tear this whole city apart if I have to.’” My heart twisted. I remembered that night too. New Year's Eve. He came home late. Different. Rough. Like something inside him had snapped. He didn’t say much. Just claimed me in, over and over again, like he couldn’t stop. I thought… I thought maybe he finally wanted me. That maybe, he was starting to feel something. I was so stupid. The next morning, when I woke up, the bed beside me was already cold. I told myself he had urgent business. That was normal, right? But now? Now I know. He wasn’t busy. He was running to her. Always her. Amber finished peeling the apple and finally handed it to me. “Here.” I didn’t take it. She didn’t mind. She just set it down beside me and looked at me with that same soft, harmless expression. “You’re really kind, Ms. Hereford,” she said gently. “Staying by his side all these years, taking care of him like that.” Her eyes lingered on me, something unreadable passing through them. “But some things…” she added quietly, “no matter how hard you try, they just don’t belong to you.” I lowered my gaze to my hand, the IV needle still buried in my skin. Yeah. I think I finally understood that. … After I got discharged, I went home and packed everything quietly. Clothes. Jewelry. Things I barely touched. Things I once thought mattered. I didn’t take much. What was the point? I was just waiting. Waiting for the divorce to finalize. Waiting for it all to end. During those days, Amber kept sending me messages. Not even hiding it. Videos. Photos. One after another. At first I didn’t open them. Then I did. I don’t even know why. Maybe I wanted to hurt myself properly. Maybe I just needed to see it with my own eyes. Hudson stayed by her side the whole time. Not for a moment did he leave. In one video, he was sitting beside her hospital bed, carefully feeding her fruit, peeling everything clean like it was something precious. In another, he was adjusting her blanket, his movements slow, patient… gentle. Gentle. I stared at the screen for a long time. Was this the same man? The same man who never even looked at me twice? Then another message came. A video. “Look, Miss Hereford,” Amber said, her face filling the screen as she turned the camera. Hudson was there, talking to a doctor, his expression serious, controlled. That same cold aura. That same power. “He sent my mom abroad for treatment,” she continued casually. “Paid for everything. Even bought her a house there. There’s a maid, a private doctor… everything’s arranged.” She laughed a little. “He’s really something, right?” My fingers tightened around my phone. “Miss Hereford, I’m sorry for taking your husband for now, okay?” she added, voice soft, almost teasing. “He just missed me too much. He loves me so much, I can’t even push him away.” Her smile didn’t change. “You can’t really compete with that, can you?” The screen went dark. I didn’t realize I was crying until the tears hit my hand. Drop by drop. I wiped them away quickly, taking a shaky breath. Over the years, I did all those things too. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every day to cook for him. I waited for him with the lights on, no matter how late it got. I peeled his fruit, cut everything into small pieces so he wouldn’t even have to think. I gave him everything. And now… he was doing all of that for someone else. I closed my eyes and let out a slow breath. “It’s fine,” I whispered to myself. “It’ll be over soon.” Right? Once I stop loving him, I’ll be okay. I’ll take care of myself. I have to. ... A week later, he suddenly came home. I was surprised when I saw him. Shouldn’t he be with her? “Get changed,” he said, already loosening his tie. “We’re having dinner at home tonight.” “…Okay.” I didn’t ask anything. I just went upstairs and changed. At the dinner, everything felt normal. Too normal. People were laughing, talking, raising their glasses like this was just another gathering. Then the topic shifted. “You’ve been married five years now. It’s about time you had a child.” “Yeah, Hudson’s the head of the family now. There needs to be an heir.” “Mika, you should hurry up.” I kept my head down, fingers brushing against the rim of my glass. A child? With him? Did I even have that right? “No rush,” Hudson said. His voice wasn’t loud, but it cut through everything. The whole room went silent. Everyone exchanged looks but no one dared say anything else. Not to him. Not anymore. The atmosphere turned stiff after that and the dinner ended quickly. “Mika,” Mrs. Hayes said sharply as we stood. “Come with me to the study.” I knew what that meant. Anyone could see it. A warning. About children. About my place. “If you’ve got something to say, say it in front of me,” Hudson said, frowning. Before she could respond, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and his expression changed immediately. “…Amber?” he answered, already stepping aside. “What’s wrong? Did something happen?” His voice… it wasn’t the same voice he used with me. Not even close. Mrs. Hayes let out a cold snort. “Come with me.” I pressed my lips together and followed her without a word. As soon as the study door closed, her face changed. All that fake calm from dinner disappeared. “Kneel.” I didn’t argue. I just went down slowly, my knees hitting the cold marble. It stung, but I was already used to that kind of pain. “Do you know where you went wrong?” she asked, looking down at me like I was something dirty. I lowered my eyes and stayed quiet. A loud bang hit the table. “You stupid girl!” she snapped, her voice sharp and cold. “Hudson said he’s not in a hurry to have a child and you just sat there? You didn’t even try to change his mind?” My fingers curled slightly. Was I supposed to beg him? Force him? Didn’t he already make it clear… I meant nothing? She opened a drawer and took out a small bottle, then slammed it in front of me. “Drink this. It’s a fertility tonic. Starting today, you take it every day and you sleep with him until you get pregnant. I don’t care what it takes.” I stared at the bottle. In the past, I would’ve taken it without a word. But now… “I won’t take it,” I said quietly. The room went still. “What did you just say?” her voice dropped, dangerous. “I won’t take it,” I repeated, lifting my head slightly. “He doesn’t want a child right now. I’m respecting that.” That was the truth. Every time we were together, he made sure there were precautions, and if something slipped, he’d make me take pills right after. I used to think that maybe he just wasn’t ready yet. Now I knew. He just didn’t want one with me. And if I was leaving, why would I tie myself to him forever? “You’ve got some nerve?!" she said slowly, eyes narrowing. “Say that again.” “I won’t take it.” Her expression twisted. “You’ve gone too far!” she shouted. “As his wife, you can’t even do your duty? You can’t even give him a child? And you let him waste himself on that woman. All that effort, all that time, all for her and her damn family. You didn’t stop him once.” My chest tightened. Stop him? When had I ever had that power? She turned her head slightly. “Bring it.” A servant stepped forward and handed her a thick leather strap. Dark. Heavy. The kind they used for punishment. My body tensed. “I’ll ask you one last time,” she said, gripping it tightly. “Are you going to take the medicine or not?” I shook my head. The sound came before the pain. CRACK! A sharp crack filled the room, then it hit. My back arched as the pain exploded across my skin, burning and tearing at the same time. I bit my lip hard to stop myself from crying out. Chapter 5 “Answer me. Are you taking it or not?” I shook my head again. Another strike. And another. Each one landed harder than the last. My body trembled, my hands pressing against the floor as I tried to stay upright. Through the glass window, I could see outside. Hudson was there. Standing in the garden. His back facing this room. One hand in his pocket, the other holding his phone. His posture relaxed, like nothing in the world could touch him. Then he laughed. Low, soft. “…Amber,” I heard faintly through the glass. Of course. Who else? “Since you don’t understand,” Mrs. Hayes said coldly behind me, raising the strap again, “then I’ll beat it into you.” The leather cut through the air and landed again. My vision started to blur. Pain spread everywhere, hot and overwhelming. I could feel something wet soaking through my clothes but I didn’t look. “I w-won't,” my voice came out weak, barely there. “I won’t take it…” Another strike. My body gave out and I collapsed forward, barely able to hold myself up. Through my fading vision, I saw him again. Still standing there. Still talking. Still not turning around. Not even once. A small, broken thought crossed my mind. Was I ever anything to him? Or was I just… someone he could lose without noticing? Everything started going dark. And just before I lost consciousness, I felt something strange. Relief. Maybe… this was good. Maybe after this, I wouldn’t feel anything for him anymore. … When I woke up, I was already in a hospital bed. Everything felt heavy, and my back burned the moment I tried to breathe a little deeper. “Mr. Hayes, the injuries are quite severe,” someone beside me said. “The leather strikes cut deep. Some areas reached the dermis. It’ll take time to heal.” “Then use the best damn medicine,” Hudson’s voice came, low and cold. “I don’t care what it costs. Get the best doctors and make sure she doesn’t get scared.” “Yes, of course.” Footsteps faded, and the room went quiet. I slowly opened my eyes. He was there. Standing beside the bed, looking down at me. When he realized I was awake, he moved closer, his brows slightly furrowed. “You awake? How are you feeling?” I tried to shift, but the pain hit instantly, sharp and burning. I sucked in a breath and forced a small voice out. “I’m fine, there are people here to take care of things. If you’ve got something to do, you should go.” I expected him to leave. He didn’t. Instead, he sat down beside the bed, his gaze staying on me like he was thinking about something he couldn’t say. “Why didn’t you call me?” he asked after a moment. “When she was doing that to you… why didn’t you call me?” My fingers tightened slightly under the blanket. I remembered him outside. Back turned. Laughing softly into his phone. “I saw you were busy,” I said quietly, a small bitter smile slipping out. Then I looked at him. “If I called you, would you really come right away?” “Of course I would,” he said without hesitation. I froze. That wasn’t what I expected. Not at all. “I’ve already handled it,” he continued, his tone calmer now. “No one’s going to bother you about having a child again. That shit’s over.” “…I understand.” I lowered my eyes. “Then you should go. You don’t have to stay.” He frowned slightly. “Why do you keep pushing me away?” I blinked, a little confused. “Aren’t you busy?” Busy with everything. Busy with her. “I’m not busy lately,” he said. Then he reached out and adjusted the blanket around me, his movements careful, almost gentle. “I’ll stay here for a few days. Take care of you.” I didn’t know what to say to that. It felt wrong. Like something that didn’t belong to me. But he really stayed. ... The next few days, he didn’t leave the hospital. He adjusted my bed when I couldn’t move, fed me when my hands felt too weak, even helped with my dressings like it didn’t bother him at all. A man like him… doing this? Sometimes I caught myself just staring at him. Was this real? Or was I dreaming again? One night, the pain got so bad I couldn’t sleep. It kept spreading across my back, making every breath feel heavy. He noticed. “Can’t sleep?” he asked quietly. I didn’t answer, just closed my eyes tighter. Then I felt it. His hand, slow and steady, lightly patting my back. Careful. Gentle. Like he was afraid to hurt me more. “It’s alright,” he murmured. “Just sleep.” Again and again, the same rhythm. That kind of warmth, it felt so familiar. Like those rare moments before everything broke. For a second, I almost wanted to believe it again. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. I already decided. I was leaving. And this time, I wouldn’t look back. A week passed, and the marks on my back finally started to fade. Not gone, but lighter. When he was applying the medicine that day, his fingers brushed too close and I let out a small sound before I could stop it. He froze. I turned, confused, and saw his eyes on me, dark and heavy, his throat moving slowly like he was holding something back. “Did I hurt you?” he asked, but his voice sounded rough, not like before. “No… I just—” I tried to speak but he moved closer. Too close. His hand settled on my waist, firm, like he wasn’t even thinking anymore. “Hudson…” I whispered, my heart starting to race. He didn’t answer. His breathing got heavier, his gaze dropping to my lips. His face leaned closer, slow, like he was about to cross a line— “Smack!” We both turned. Amber stood at the door, her eyes red, the fruit basket already on the floor, everything scattered. Her lips trembled. “Did I come at the wrong time? I didn’t know you two were…” She bit her lip, like she couldn’t even finish. Hudson pulled away from me instantly. “Amber, stop thinking nonsense! It’s not what it looks like. I was just helping her with the medicine, that’s it.” Before I could react, he shoved me away. Hard. I lost balance and fell straight off the bed, the back of my head hitting the sharp edge of the table with a dull crack. Pain exploded and something warm started running down. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to ruin your moment.” Amber’s voice broke as she turned. “I’ll go, you don’t have to explain…” “Amber!” Hudson didn’t even hesitate. “Wait, listen to me. Don’t run off like this.” His voice turned urgent, almost angry. “Damn it, stop right there.” He ran after her. Didn’t look at me. Not once. The door slammed and everything went quiet again. I stayed on the floor, my vision slowly blurring. Blood slid down past my temple, warm and sticky. I stared at the ceiling and suddenly laughed, soft and broken. Why did I even hope? Tears slipped into my hair. Wasn’t I used to this already? By the time the nurse found me, everything was fading. Voices sounded far away. “Head injury! She’s bleeding a lot, call the doctor now!” Then darkness. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
Watch Popular Short Dramas Online
💔💔🩸 He killed our daughter… to give her heart to his mistress. I walked in with a pregnancy test and his dream car keys. I walked out knowing the truth. He locked me in a room while she moved into our bed. He called me pathetic, jealous, nothing. He never knew I was carrying his second child—until I lost it alone on the floor. 😊 Now, I smile sweetly. I let him sign the divorce papers. I’ve pulled every cent I ever invested in his company. Tonight, he’ll receive my birthday gift to him: An envelope with all his secrets. Signed, Aurora Redmond. My family is coming for him. 🔥🔥 And revenge is only the beginning. ------------------------------------------------------- Aurora's POV On our sixth anniversary, I had gone to Shawn’s office with an anniversary gift to surprise him. My husband, Shawn, had been obsessing over a limited edition Lamborghini Revuelto. So I pulled every string, and finally got that car for him. The keys were wrapped in a black velvet box. In my other hand was a pregnancy test with two pink lines because I wanted to also give him the good news that he was going to be a father again. A wide smile was on my face as I walked into his office without knocking. I almost wish I hadn’t, because what I found changed everything. He was not alone. He was with my best friend, Tiffany. Tiffany sat on Shawn’s desk like she owned it. Her blouse was open, and her lips were swollen. She dragged her fingers over his shoulder while he stood between her knees, his tie loose and his hand gripping her thigh. My heart slammed against my ribs. My best friend. My husband. I opened my mouth to scream, but it got stuck in my throat. For a full moment, I couldn’t move or breathe. I just couldn’t believe what I was seeing. My mind wanted to reject it, to pretend it was just a twisted nightmare. Because it couldn't be true. Tiffany, who had stood beside me in the delivery room when Jasmine, my daughter, was born. Tiffany, who had been my daughter's godmother. And now she was sitting here, moaning in my husband's mouth. The betrayal pierced through me like sharp knives. My chest tightened. Tears gathered in my eyes, as I stared at the scene before me. I wanted to scream. I wanted to storm across the room and claw her off him. But my body refused to move. I stood frozen in the doorway, the gifts still in my shaking hands. Just when I thought it couldn't be worse than this, Shawn’s phone rang. He groaned in irritation, pulling away from Tiffany’s lips to pick his phone. His hand remained on her thigh as he answered. “What the hell do you want now?” he snapped into the phone. His voice was sharp and annoyed. “I paid you to keep quiet. Don’t test me.” Tiffany pouted, running her fingers across his chest. “I already gave you a huge amount for the transplant,” Shawn hissed. “You know how much I’ve spent to make this disappear.” The word hit me like a slap. Transplant? What transplant? My ears rang, but I forced myself to listen. I couldn't hear the doctor’s reply through the phone, but Shawn’s response was sharp and furious. “I already gave you the money so that you would give the heart to Tiffany, not Jasmine. Jasmine is dead now, so why are you trying to threaten me?” The ground tilted beneath me. My daughter's heart was given to Tiffany? My best friend? That didn't make sense. I didn’t understand what I was hearing. I couldn’t process it. Shawn’s voice was cold as he spat. “Do not call me again, Doctor. If this leaks, I'll ruin you.” After he disconnected the call, Tiffany smiled softly as she ran her hand over his chest. “You still can't believe you did all that for me,” she whispered, but it was loud enough for me to hear. “You really gave me her heart.” Shawn pressed a soft kiss to her wrist, his eyes shone with admiration. “I told you, Tiffany. I would do anything for you. Aurora was too stupid to even notice. She signed the transplant papers herself. I told her it was a merger contract, and she didn’t even read the damn thing.” A sharp gasp escaped me before I could stop it, but the sound was covered by Tiffany's giggles. My chest caved in, my knees threatening to buckle as his words echoed. Two months ago, a heart became available. It was a miracle because our daughter, Jasmine, had been on the transplant list for three years. But finally, after all the pain, the prayers, the sleepless nights beside her hospital bed, there was hope. I remember the day that the hospital had called us to come. “We have a perfect match, Mrs. Carter,” the doctor had informed us with a warm smile on her face. I had dropped to my knees that day, sobbing with joy at that news, because finally, my baby girl was going to live. Two days later, Jasmine died in surgery. Shawn told me that there were complications. He blamed the hospital, and I believed him. But he killed our daughter for Tiffany, and he used my signature to authorize it. Tiffany had a minor congenital heart defect, something drugs could fix. Shawn had used my signature to give our daughter’s heart to Tiffany, someone who didn’t even need it. It was probably why she wasn't around for Jasmine's funeral. My best friend. My husband's mistress. Jasmine’s godmother and murderer. I trusted her with my life. She let me sob in her arms while my baby’s heart was beating inside her chest. Chapter 2 Aurora's POV Tiffany leaned in closer to Shawn, her voice dropping. “But Shawn… what if Aurora finds out? Aren’t you worried about what she might do?” Shawn chuckled coldly. “Aurora? Please. She’s nothing without me. She cut her family off for me, and now she has no one. She’s powerless. If she dares misbehave, I’ll toss her to the streets where she belongs.” Tiffany giggled. The gift box slipped from my hands, landing on the floor quietly, but neither of them noticed as they were moaning into each other’s mouths. Tiffany was there the night Jasmine had her first heart attack. She stayed up with me at the hospital, brought me food when I forgot to eat. She told me Jasmine was the light in her life. A bitter laugh caught in my throat as I remembered her words. “Jasmine lives on inside me.” She hadn't been lying. Tears blurred my vision as I stumbled back, struggling to breathe. My world had shattered in a single moment. I picked up the gift from the floor, tears running down my face as I walked out without making any sound. By the time I reached the living room, my legs gave out, and I collapsed on the couch as I began sobbing. The tears wouldn’t stop. My chest hurt, and my throat burned, that was when my phone buzzed. It was a picture on Instagram, posted by Tiffany. It was a photo of Tiffany smiling beside a man as his hand gently cradled her belly. His face wasn’t visible, but I recognized that watch instantly. I had gotten it for Shawn at our last year's wedding anniversary. He was kissing her stomach in the photo. “Counting down the weeks till we meet our little miracle (love emoji)” I stared at the screen until my eyes blurred. That was my husband, and that was my daughter’s heart, beating inside my best friend’s chest, my husband’s mistress. I smashed the gift box against the wall and screamed until my throat burned. My stomach twisted. I ran to the bathroom and threw up until my throat stung. I wanted to claw my skin off. I sat on the cold tile, shaking as tears ran down my face. This was my fault. I should have read the contract. I should have checked what I was signing, but I had trusted Shawn blindly. Shawn had called me a nobody. He thought I had nobody. But he was so wrong. I reached for my phone and dialed a number I swore never to call again. “Hello, Father. I’m ready to marry whoever you want me to. Come and pick me up in five days, after I finalize my divorce.” I said, trying to keep my voice from shaking. “Divorce? I thought you were hopelessly in love with Shawn Carter. Why the sudden change of heart?” “He killed my daughter,” I replied. “And I want him to pay.” My father's voice sharpened. “I warned you, Shawn was never worthy of you. He doesn’t deserve the dirt under your feet.” I released a bitter laugh. “I know that now. And he’ll know it too, soon enough.” My father’s tone hardened. “Then come home, Aurora. Your brothers have been waiting. And Shawn will learn what it means to make an enemy of the Redmonds.” A tear slipped down my cheek at the thought of my seven brothers. They were overprotective, loud, and violent. But they had always loved me, and I had thrown them all away for Shawn. They warned me. All seven of them. They told me he was scum, and I screamed at them to shut up. I slammed the door in my father’s face the day I chose Shawn. “Tell them I’m coming home,” I whispered. I hung up and looked around the house one last time. In five days, I would be gone, but I will make Shawn pay. He took my daughter’s heart to save his mistress. Now I’ll rip out his world, piece by piece. That wasn’t just a threat. It was a mother’s vow. Shawn would finally understand what happened when you crossed a Redmond. Because my father wasn’t just any man. He was Richard Redmond, the head of the Redmond empire, the most powerful empire in America. Chapter 3 Aurora's POV I didn’t wait. As soon as I hung up with my father, I grabbed the first suitcase I could find and dragged it to the bedroom. My hands shook, but I forced myself to focus. There was no time to think, because if I stopped or slowed down, I would probably fall apart from the weight of what I had just learned. I opened drawers, pulled out clothes without any care, and stuffed them into suitcases. As I folded a dress, my hands froze. It was the one Jasmine had loved, “Mommy, you look like a princess in this.” My chest tightened, and I swallowed hard. Tears welled up in my eyes, but I blinked them back. Not now. As I shoved another shirt into the suitcase, the door opened. “Aurora?” Shawn asked from behind me. “What are you doing?” I snapped the suitcase shut and turned to face him with a fake smile on my face. “I’m just rearranging my closet,” I said lightly. His eyes narrowed slightly, as he scanned the messy room. He opened his mouth, but another voice cut in. “Hey, Aurora.” I froze as my stomach twisted. Tiffany’s voice. I hadn’t realized that Shawn had come in with her. My eyes glanced to her chest before I could stop myself, to the place where my daughter’s heart was beating. I had to resist the urge to lunge at her, to claw the heart out of her. I clenched my fists so tightly that my nails pierced into my palms. My daughter’s heart was beating inside her chest, and she had the audacity to stand in my bedroom, smiling at me. I said nothing. If I opened my mouth, I would scream in rage. Then I noticed the bags. There were two designer suitcases behind Shawn. I furrowed my eyebrows. Shawn noticed where I was looking, and before I could ask, he smiled as if he had good news. “Tiffany is going to be staying with us for a while.” I blinked at him. “What?” Before Shawn could explain, Tiffany interrupted with a little laugh stepping closer. “Didn’t you hear? I’m pregnant.” Her hand moved to cover her belly with a wide smile as if she was expecting me to gasp and squeal, and hug her. Instead, I raised an eyebrow. “And?” Her smile faltered. For a moment, her mask cracked, and I saw the flicker of surprise at my cold reaction. She recovered quickly, her lower lips trembled as she tried to look sad. “I thought you would be happy for me, Aurora. I mean… after everything we’ve been through.” Happy? The word burned through me. What was I supposed to be happy about? The fact that she had ripped away everything from me. Before I could speak, Shawn’s voice cut in, sharp with anger. “Aurora, what the hell is wrong with you? She’s your best friend. You should be happy for her. Instead you’re acting jealous and bitter.” I turned slowly to him with a sneer on my face. Jealous? Bitter? “Jealous?” I repeated, my voice was cold and icy. “Why on earth would I be jealous?” His eyes flashed. “Because she’s having a baby, and you—” He stopped himself, but the damage was done. His words pierced through me like daggers. Because I lost mine. Because he killed mine. I took a deep breath, trying to stay calm and not explode. “Then tell me, Shawn.” I pointed at Tiffany. “Why is she moving here? Why does she suddenly need to live in my house?” He stepped closer, clenching his jaw. “Because she shouldn’t be alone right now. She needs us. She needs help. That baby needs support.” “Us?” I asked softly. “Yes,” Tiffany chimed in quietly, trying to sound pitiful. “It’s just until things settle down. I thought you, of all people, would understand.” Shawn nodded. “Exactly. She needs support. She’s family, Aurora.” I snorted in sarcasm. “She’s not my family.” I spat. Tiffany flinched, and Shawn frowned. “Why are you jealous of her happiness, Aurora? Instead of celebrating with her, you’re acting like this.” He pointed toward me with disgust. “Do you hear yourself? It’s pathetic.” Pathetic. The word sliced through me, but I didn’t flinch. I tilted my head, glancing between the two of them with a bitter smile on my lips. “With the way you’re acting, I have to ask, Shawn,” I asked softly, “is it your child?” The room went silent. Shawn’s jaw twitched. Tiffany’s eyes widened in mock shock. “Don’t be ridiculous,” Shawn snapped. “Of course it’s not mine.” “Really?” I lifted an eyebrow. “Then why is she moving in with us? Why are you getting so defensive?” “She’s alone, Aurora!” Shawn barked. “She has no one else, and she’s carrying a child. What kind of monster would turn her away?” What kind of monster would kill his own daughter? I asked myself. The words echoed in my head, but I didn’t let them slip out. Instead, I turned back to the suitcase and deliberately zipped it closed. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I would like to finish rearranging my closet.” Shawn murmured something to Tiffany, and together they walked out of the room. The moment they were gone, my smile fell. My hands shook as I gripped the suitcase. Chapter 4 Aurora's POV That night, I couldn’t sleep. I just lay in bed, staring at the darkness. Shawn lay beside me for a while, but I noticed when he slipped out of bed at midnight, thinking I was asleep. I kept my eyes shut, breathing calmly till the door clicked shut behind him. For a long time, I lay there in silence. I could hear Shawn’s voice and Tiffany’s giggles. I pressed my hands to my belly, I had life growing inside me, but Shawn didn’t know yet, and I would make sure he never did. The next morning, Shawn walked in with a smile on his face, like he hadn't just spent the night in another room with my best friend. “Aurora,” he said carefully, “we need to talk.” The way he said it made my stomach twist. “What now?” I asked, scowling instantly. He hesitated, then he cleared his throat. “Tiffany… Tiffany shouldn’t be cramped in the guest room. She’s pregnant. She needs space and comfort.” I blinked at him. My mind tried to process his words. “Comfort?” He nodded. “Yes. The master bedroom is bigger and more comfortable. It makes sense for her to have it.” For a moment, I thought I had heard him wrong. I released a laugh of disbelief. “You want me to give up my bedroom… to Tiffany?” His jaw tightened. “It’s not forever. Just until the baby is born.” I stared at him, resisting the urge to strangle him. I wanted to shout that I was pregnant too. That my child deserved space and comfort, not Tiffany’s bastard. But I said nothing. He was a murderer, he didn't deserve to know. He continued. “Aurora, you’ve been enjoying the comfortable room for years. Tiffany is pregnant. Shouldn’t she be the one most comfortable now? Don’t you think it’s time you made a little sacrifice for your best friend?” I kept her lips pressed together, forcing myself not to react. What was the point? In a day, I would be gone and forever erased. So I swallowed the scream. My nails dug into my palms. “Okay,” I whispered shakily. Besides, it was convenient for me because I was already packing my things His shoulders relaxed and he sighed in relief. He leaned forward and kissed my forehead gently. I felt so repulsed that I almost shuddered. “Shawn?” Tiffany called from down the hallway. Immediately, he turned to leave. “Hold on, Shawn.” I said calmly. “I need your signature on something.” I forced my hands to stay steady as I picked up the folder I had placed on the table. “Before you go,” I said calmly, “I need your signature on something.” He frowned impatiently. “Aurora, not now—” “It’s just some minor paperwork,” I interrupted softly. “It won't take time.” He hesitated, narrowing his eyes, then Tiffany called him again. “Shawn!” “Fine. Give it here.” He snapped. I handed him the document, with a blank expression on my face. He didn’t even glance at the words as he signed. I kept my face neutral, but inside, my heart pounded. He had no idea what he had just done. “Is that all?” he grunted. “Yes,” I whispered. He didn’t wait for more. He was already out the door before I could even finish replying. Immediately he left, I called my lawyer. “My divorce with Mr. Carter is done. Pull out all my support and investment from Carter Enterprise.” Shawn had no idea that I had been helping him from the shadows. Supporting him, and sponsoring him. But now, all those were over. A humourless laughter escaped my lips, then I continued packing. However, some minutes later, Tiffany appeared in the doorway, her voice filled with fake sweetness. “Aurora, let me help.” Her smile didn’t reach her eyes. I knew that smile. I had seen it when she comforted me after Jasmine’s death. I wanted to scream at her to get out, and yank her hair out. Instead, I forced a smile. “Don’t worry, I’ve got it.” She walked in anyway, glancing around at the empty shelves. “Don’t worry, I’m good at organizing. I’ll take care of everything.” She walked straight to my dresser where I kept Jasmine's things. I hadn't been able to empty them yet. “Careful, don't go there.” I snapped. Tiffany’s smile widened, and she picked up a snow globe from the corner. It was Jasmine’s favorite toy. A tiny ballerina danced inside when you shook it. Sometimes, when the pain was too much to fear, I held the snow globe in my hands until sleep finally came. Watching the tiny ballerina dance inside always calmed me. “This is pretty,” Tiffany said softly, tilting it back and forth. “It belonged to Jasmine, right?” My chest ached. “Yes. Put it down.” She gave me a smile, her eyes gleamed with mischief. “Oops” she said as she released the snow globe from her hand. The globe shattered as it slammed on the floor. The ballerina broke into two, and water spilled everywhere. “Oh no,” Tiffany gasped, her hand flying to her chest in fake shock. “I’m so sorry, Aurora. My fingers are so clumsy these days. Pregnancy brain, you know?” Her eyes danced with glee as she watched me, waiting for my reaction. For a heartbeat, I couldn’t move. That snow globe wasn’t just a toy. It was the one thing that carried me through the nights. Now it lay in pieces, destroyed by Tiffany’s deliberate “accident.” I dropped to my knees, gathering the pieces with shaking hands, not caring as they sliced my skin. Tears blurred my vision as I held the broken ballerina in my palm. “It was her favorite,” I whispered. Tiffany crouched beside me with a small and satisfied smile on her face. “Don’t worry, Aurora. You’ll have more children. You’ll move on.” My chest burned as I lifted my gaze to her. At that moment, everything pressed down upon me, and I snapped. Chapter 5 Aurora's POV My hands shook as I held the broken ballerina in my palms. Something inside me cracked. “You bitch,” I snarled. My voice was a low growl. Tiffany tilted her head with a sweet smile, the kind that had always fooled me before. “Aurora, calm down. It was an accident—” The word “accident” made me explode. My hand flew before I could stop it, and I slapped her hard. The sound of the slap echoed through the room, and Tiffany stumbled back, holding her cheek in shock. Her eyes widened in total disbelief. She hadn’t expected me to do that. “You don’t get to touch her things,” I screamed, my throat raw. “You don’t get to destroy the one thing that I—” “Aurora!” Shawn’s voice thundered from the doorway, and I turned just as he stormed into the room. His face was filled with rage as he rushed to Tiffany, pulling her into his arms protectively. “She hit me,” Tiffany whimpered, tears welled in her eyes., and her voice trembled. My chest heaved as I stared at them with the broken ballerina in my hands. Shawn’s face hardened. He turned to me, his eyes burning with fury. “What the hell is wrong with you, Aurora?” “She broke Jasmine’s snow globe!” I cried, pointing to the shattered glass on the floor. “She did it on purpose, Shawn. She—” “Stop it!” he barked, his voice was sharp and full of venom. “Do you even hear yourself? You’re pathetic! Bitter! Jealous of a pregnant woman, jealous of your best friend who has what you don't have!” The words tore through me like sharp knives, but he wasn’t done. “It’s not her fault that you don’t have a child, Aurora. Jasmine is dead, and maybe if you had been a better mother, maybe if you had done more—” A scream tore out of my throat before he could finish. “Don’t you dare blame me, you bastard!” Shawn growled, and before I could blink, his hand flew to my face. The slap landed with such force that my head snapped to the side. My knees buckled, and I lost my balance, falling to the floor with my cheek burning and my ears ringing. Tears stung my eyes, but it wasn’t from pain, it was from the humiliation. Tiffany gasped, her hands pressed against her mouth as if she were horrified. But I was the only one who could see the satisfaction in her eyes. She loved this. My hands trembled as I touched my burning cheek. Shawn stood frozen, breathing heavily with his palm still half-raised. His eyes widened as if he had just now realized what he had done. For a split second, regret flickered across his face. He took a hesitant step toward me. “Aurora—” But before he could finish, Tiffany’s voice cut in. She broke into sobs, her whole body shaking as she held her belly. “Oh, Shawn,” she cried, collapsing against his chest. “This is all my fault. I never should’ve come here. I’ve caused nothing but trouble. Aurora was right… I don’t deserve to live.” Her sobs were dramatic and so fake, but Shawn was so blind to her pretense. She buried her face into his chest, sobbing even harder. “I should just die and take this baby with me. Then you will both be free.” Shawn’s shock twisted into panic. He held her tightly, stroking her hair. “Don’t say that, Tiffany. Don’t ever say that. You and the baby are everything. You hear me? Everything.” I stared at them from the floor as my heart broke and my cheeks burned. Tiffany’s tears weren’t real, I could see the triumph burning in her eyes, but Shawn, the fool, believed her. He glared down at me, his arms held Tiffany tighter. “Look what you’ve done, Aurora. Look at her. She’s terrified, she’s blaming herself, because of you.” “Because of me?” My voice cracked, as it was hard to control the tears from spilling out. “But—” “Enough!” Shawn barked as his face hardened into stone, and his eyes blazed with fury. “I can’t even recognize you anymore. You’re getting out of control.” I opened my mouth, but Tiffany released another sob, clutching her stomach like she was in pain. “Shawn,” she whispered weakly, “the baby… it hurts.” His panic deepened. He stared at Tiffany pale and trembling in his arms, then he glared at me venomously. “You’re staying in here until you think about your actions,” he snapped. His voice was final and cold. I froze. “What?” “You heard me.” He wrapped his arms around Tiffany, guiding her toward the door. “You’re not coming out of this room until you learn how to control yourself. I won’t let you hurt Tiffany—or this baby.” The door slammed shut, and I heard the door being locked from outside. “No!” I screamed, throwing myself at the door. My fists pounded against the door until my hands throbbed. “Shawn! Don’t you dare leave me in here! Open this door!” Silence answered me. I pulled at the handle, but it didn’t budge. “Shawn!” I shouted again, my voice cracked. “Please! You can’t do this!” But he didn’t come back. I was on the top floor. There was no way out. Minutes became hours. I screamed until my voice was hoarse, and my throat felt like sandpaper. I called Shawn’s phone again and again, until he blocked my line, cutting me off completely. My body ached, and my stomach growled angrily. There was no food, and no water, like a prison. I clawed at the door until my nails broke. I screamed, begged, cursed, and prayed, until my voice stopped working. Chapter 6 Aurora's POV I lost track of how long I laid there on the floor, before the door finally clicked open. Shawn stood there with a disgusted scowl on his face. “You should thank Tiffany,” he said. “If it wasn’t for her, you would still be rotting in here. She begged me to let you out. For the sake of your friendship with her.” His words pierced through me, but I forced my face to remain blank. “Oh, how noble of her,” I croaked, my voice was rough from screaming. He frowned at my sarcasm but ignored it, stepping aside so I could stumble out. My legs shook from weakness, but he didn’t offer to help me at all. “Make sure you've cleared out everything from this room before tomorrow.” He said coldly, then he walked out. For a moment I just stood there in the hallway, holding the wall for balance. The humiliation burned hot in me. My chest ached, but I forced myself to breathe evenly. Soon, I would make them pay. ~ Later in the evening, Tiffany walked into the almost empty room, like she owned the room. She was holding a bowl of soup. She set it on the table with a sigh. “You should eat. You look terrible.” I ignored her, focusing on packing up the remaining of my things. She tutted. “You can deceive Shawn, but you can’t deceive me,” she said quietly. “I can see it in your eyes. You know the truth.” I paused for a moment, then I continued packing, trying to ignore her. She leaned in slightly. “How does it feel? Knowing that he sacrificed your daughter for me.” I turned away, but she continued. “He never loved you. Not even for a second,” she whispered. “You’re just an inconvenience to him.” I didn’t say a word. I simply turned and walked toward the window, ignoring her completely. She released a mocking laugh. “I can’t even imagine how it felt for you to see us having sex in his office.” Still, I said nothing. I was too exhausted to talk. But that wasn’t the reaction she wanted. A second later, a loud thud rang out from behind me. Tiffany smacked her head hard against her wall. “Shawn!” she screamed with fake tears welling up in her eyes. Heavy footsteps pounded down the hallway, then the door flew open. “What happened?!” Shawn demanded. Tiffany burst into tears instantly. “She slammed my head against the wall!” she sobbed. “I came to give her some food! I was just trying to help, and she hit me!” I turned, wide-eyed in shock. “That’s not true, I didn’t—” But before I could get another word out, his fist crashed into my face. I staggered backward from the force of it. My body hit the wall, then I slid down to the floor. I cried out in pain. “Are you insane?!” he yelled. “You touch her again, and I swear—” “I didn’t touch her,” I said through bloody lips. “She—” A kick to my stomach silenced me instantly, knocking the air out of me. I folded, clutching my stomach, and gasping for breath. He stood over me, his eyes blazing with rage. Tiffany stood behind him with fake tears streaming down her face. “I—” I coughed, tasting blood in my mouth. “Shawn… I’m—” The word ‘pregnant’ was on my lips, but his fist came down again, smashing into my face before I could finish. My head slammed the ground hard. Pain shot through me. My body shook, but I forced the words out. “I’m… carrying—” “Shut up!” he yelled, cutting me off. He kicked me again. I screamed, trying to cover my arms over my stomach protectively. “You’ll learn your place!” he spat as he kicked me again. He grabbed Tiffany and stormed out, slamming the door behind him. I screamed at the piercing pain in my abdomen. Then suddenly, I felt the warm wetness between my legs. I froze. Slowly, I touched the floor to see my fingers stained with blood. “No…” My voice cracked. I pressed my hands against my stomach, shaking my head. “No, no, no—” Tears blurred my vision. The blood kept coming, soaking through me, spreading across the floor. I didn’t need a doctor to tell me what it meant. I already knew. Tears ran down my face, but they weren’t tears of sadness or pain. They were tears of rage and hate. They were the only thing keeping me going now. “Shawn!” I screamed in rage. Hate was the only thing keeping me alive. ~ I dragged myself out of the house, groaning in pain. Every step was torture. Blood stained my dress, and I could barely stand, but I forced myself into a taxi and gave the driver the address of the nearest hospital. Hours later, I was lying in a hospital bed, weak and empty. The doctor’s words echoed in my head. “The pregnancy couldn’t be saved.” They kept me overnight, but insisted on being discharged the following afternoon. I half expected Shawn to show up, or call, or ask where I was. He didn’t. When I returned, he didn’t even notice I had been gone. Or maybe he just didn’t care. Two Days Later “Aurora, my birthday party is this evening. Make sure you come on time. I and Tiffany have somewhere to be. We will meet you at the party later,” Shawn said, Tiffany standing beside him. I gave him a smile. “Alright then. I’ll see you there.” Since I lost my unborn baby, I hadn’t argued with him. There was no sarcasm, no complaints. I just gave him soft smiles as I nodded quietly. I became obedient, agreeable, and silent. And Shawn loved it. His face softened. He gave me a pleased smile, like a master proud of a pet who finally stopped barking. Then he leaned forward to place a kiss on my lips. I turned my head slightly, causing his kiss to land on my cheek instead. He blinked in surprise. But I gave him a sweet smile, like it was nothing, like I didn’t notice. “See you later,” I said sweetly. Shawn grinned at me and turned to Tiffany so they could leave. On the way out, Tiffany brushed her purse against the coffee table. Her purse knocked Jasmine’s framed photo out of the coffee table, throwing it to the floor. The glass cracked, and the frame broke. Shawn winced at the sound and glanced at me, expecting a reaction, because he knew how much that picture had meant to me. But I only smiled, calm and unbothered. “Don’t worry, go ahead. I'll clean it up.” For a brief second, he frowned in confusion. He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could, Tiffany slipped her hand into arms. “Come on, Shawn,” she purred. “We’ll be late.” He hesitated for a moment, then he allowed Tiffany to drag him away. If only he knew that this was the last time he would ever see me. I stood by the window, watching them drive away with a cold smile on my face. I gathered the divorce papers, the documents that showed that I pulled out my investment, the photos of Shawn and Tiffany together, my pregnancy report, and finally, the documents that showed that he had killed our daughter for his mistress. I placed them all into a big brown envelope. On the front, I wrote: Happy Birthday, Mr. Shawn Carter. From Aurora Redmond. I sealed it and gave it to the delivery man. “Deliver this at the party.” A few minutes later, a black SUV pulled into the driveway. It was the car my father sent. The driver stepped out and opened the back door for me. Then he retrieved my bags and loaded them in without saying a word. As we drove away, I didn’t look back. I clenched my fists tightly as that hate rose up again. One day, I would make them regret all they did to me. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
💔💔🩸 He killed our daughter… to give her heart to his mistress. I walked in with a pregnancy test and his dream car keys. I walked out knowing the truth. He locked me in a room while she moved into our bed. He called me pathetic, jealous, nothing. He never knew I was carrying his second child—until I lost it alone on the floor. 😊 Now, I smile sweetly. I let him sign the divorce papers. I’ve pulled every cent I ever invested in his company. Tonight, he’ll receive my birthday gift to him: An envelope with all his secrets. Signed, Aurora Redmond. My family is coming for him. 🔥🔥 And revenge is only the beginning. ------------------------------------------------------- Aurora's POV On our sixth anniversary, I had gone to Shawn’s office with an anniversary gift to surprise him. My husband, Shawn, had been obsessing over a limited edition Lamborghini Revuelto. So I pulled every string, and finally got that car for him. The keys were wrapped in a black velvet box. In my other hand was a pregnancy test with two pink lines because I wanted to also give him the good news that he was going to be a father again. A wide smile was on my face as I walked into his office without knocking. I almost wish I hadn’t, because what I found changed everything. He was not alone. He was with my best friend, Tiffany. Tiffany sat on Shawn’s desk like she owned it. Her blouse was open, and her lips were swollen. She dragged her fingers over his shoulder while he stood between her knees, his tie loose and his hand gripping her thigh. My heart slammed against my ribs. My best friend. My husband. I opened my mouth to scream, but it got stuck in my throat. For a full moment, I couldn’t move or breathe. I just couldn’t believe what I was seeing. My mind wanted to reject it, to pretend it was just a twisted nightmare. Because it couldn't be true. Tiffany, who had stood beside me in the delivery room when Jasmine, my daughter, was born. Tiffany, who had been my daughter's godmother. And now she was sitting here, moaning in my husband's mouth. The betrayal pierced through me like sharp knives. My chest tightened. Tears gathered in my eyes, as I stared at the scene before me. I wanted to scream. I wanted to storm across the room and claw her off him. But my body refused to move. I stood frozen in the doorway, the gifts still in my shaking hands. Just when I thought it couldn't be worse than this, Shawn’s phone rang. He groaned in irritation, pulling away from Tiffany’s lips to pick his phone. His hand remained on her thigh as he answered. “What the hell do you want now?” he snapped into the phone. His voice was sharp and annoyed. “I paid you to keep quiet. Don’t test me.” Tiffany pouted, running her fingers across his chest. “I already gave you a huge amount for the transplant,” Shawn hissed. “You know how much I’ve spent to make this disappear.” The word hit me like a slap. Transplant? What transplant? My ears rang, but I forced myself to listen. I couldn't hear the doctor’s reply through the phone, but Shawn’s response was sharp and furious. “I already gave you the money so that you would give the heart to Tiffany, not Jasmine. Jasmine is dead now, so why are you trying to threaten me?” The ground tilted beneath me. My daughter's heart was given to Tiffany? My best friend? That didn't make sense. I didn’t understand what I was hearing. I couldn’t process it. Shawn’s voice was cold as he spat. “Do not call me again, Doctor. If this leaks, I'll ruin you.” After he disconnected the call, Tiffany smiled softly as she ran her hand over his chest. “You still can't believe you did all that for me,” she whispered, but it was loud enough for me to hear. “You really gave me her heart.” Shawn pressed a soft kiss to her wrist, his eyes shone with admiration. “I told you, Tiffany. I would do anything for you. Aurora was too stupid to even notice. She signed the transplant papers herself. I told her it was a merger contract, and she didn’t even read the damn thing.” A sharp gasp escaped me before I could stop it, but the sound was covered by Tiffany's giggles. My chest caved in, my knees threatening to buckle as his words echoed. Two months ago, a heart became available. It was a miracle because our daughter, Jasmine, had been on the transplant list for three years. But finally, after all the pain, the prayers, the sleepless nights beside her hospital bed, there was hope. I remember the day that the hospital had called us to come. “We have a perfect match, Mrs. Carter,” the doctor had informed us with a warm smile on her face. I had dropped to my knees that day, sobbing with joy at that news, because finally, my baby girl was going to live. Two days later, Jasmine died in surgery. Shawn told me that there were complications. He blamed the hospital, and I believed him. But he killed our daughter for Tiffany, and he used my signature to authorize it. Tiffany had a minor congenital heart defect, something drugs could fix. Shawn had used my signature to give our daughter’s heart to Tiffany, someone who didn’t even need it. It was probably why she wasn't around for Jasmine's funeral. My best friend. My husband's mistress. Jasmine’s godmother and murderer. I trusted her with my life. She let me sob in her arms while my baby’s heart was beating inside her chest. Chapter 2 Aurora's POV Tiffany leaned in closer to Shawn, her voice dropping. “But Shawn… what if Aurora finds out? Aren’t you worried about what she might do?” Shawn chuckled coldly. “Aurora? Please. She’s nothing without me. She cut her family off for me, and now she has no one. She’s powerless. If she dares misbehave, I’ll toss her to the streets where she belongs.” Tiffany giggled. The gift box slipped from my hands, landing on the floor quietly, but neither of them noticed as they were moaning into each other’s mouths. Tiffany was there the night Jasmine had her first heart attack. She stayed up with me at the hospital, brought me food when I forgot to eat. She told me Jasmine was the light in her life. A bitter laugh caught in my throat as I remembered her words. “Jasmine lives on inside me.” She hadn't been lying. Tears blurred my vision as I stumbled back, struggling to breathe. My world had shattered in a single moment. I picked up the gift from the floor, tears running down my face as I walked out without making any sound. By the time I reached the living room, my legs gave out, and I collapsed on the couch as I began sobbing. The tears wouldn’t stop. My chest hurt, and my throat burned, that was when my phone buzzed. It was a picture on Instagram, posted by Tiffany. It was a photo of Tiffany smiling beside a man as his hand gently cradled her belly. His face wasn’t visible, but I recognized that watch instantly. I had gotten it for Shawn at our last year's wedding anniversary. He was kissing her stomach in the photo. “Counting down the weeks till we meet our little miracle (love emoji)” I stared at the screen until my eyes blurred. That was my husband, and that was my daughter’s heart, beating inside my best friend’s chest, my husband’s mistress. I smashed the gift box against the wall and screamed until my throat burned. My stomach twisted. I ran to the bathroom and threw up until my throat stung. I wanted to claw my skin off. I sat on the cold tile, shaking as tears ran down my face. This was my fault. I should have read the contract. I should have checked what I was signing, but I had trusted Shawn blindly. Shawn had called me a nobody. He thought I had nobody. But he was so wrong. I reached for my phone and dialed a number I swore never to call again. “Hello, Father. I’m ready to marry whoever you want me to. Come and pick me up in five days, after I finalize my divorce.” I said, trying to keep my voice from shaking. “Divorce? I thought you were hopelessly in love with Shawn Carter. Why the sudden change of heart?” “He killed my daughter,” I replied. “And I want him to pay.” My father's voice sharpened. “I warned you, Shawn was never worthy of you. He doesn’t deserve the dirt under your feet.” I released a bitter laugh. “I know that now. And he’ll know it too, soon enough.” My father’s tone hardened. “Then come home, Aurora. Your brothers have been waiting. And Shawn will learn what it means to make an enemy of the Redmonds.” A tear slipped down my cheek at the thought of my seven brothers. They were overprotective, loud, and violent. But they had always loved me, and I had thrown them all away for Shawn. They warned me. All seven of them. They told me he was scum, and I screamed at them to shut up. I slammed the door in my father’s face the day I chose Shawn. “Tell them I’m coming home,” I whispered. I hung up and looked around the house one last time. In five days, I would be gone, but I will make Shawn pay. He took my daughter’s heart to save his mistress. Now I’ll rip out his world, piece by piece. That wasn’t just a threat. It was a mother’s vow. Shawn would finally understand what happened when you crossed a Redmond. Because my father wasn’t just any man. He was Richard Redmond, the head of the Redmond empire, the most powerful empire in America. Chapter 3 Aurora's POV I didn’t wait. As soon as I hung up with my father, I grabbed the first suitcase I could find and dragged it to the bedroom. My hands shook, but I forced myself to focus. There was no time to think, because if I stopped or slowed down, I would probably fall apart from the weight of what I had just learned. I opened drawers, pulled out clothes without any care, and stuffed them into suitcases. As I folded a dress, my hands froze. It was the one Jasmine had loved, “Mommy, you look like a princess in this.” My chest tightened, and I swallowed hard. Tears welled up in my eyes, but I blinked them back. Not now. As I shoved another shirt into the suitcase, the door opened. “Aurora?” Shawn asked from behind me. “What are you doing?” I snapped the suitcase shut and turned to face him with a fake smile on my face. “I’m just rearranging my closet,” I said lightly. His eyes narrowed slightly, as he scanned the messy room. He opened his mouth, but another voice cut in. “Hey, Aurora.” I froze as my stomach twisted. Tiffany’s voice. I hadn’t realized that Shawn had come in with her. My eyes glanced to her chest before I could stop myself, to the place where my daughter’s heart was beating. I had to resist the urge to lunge at her, to claw the heart out of her. I clenched my fists so tightly that my nails pierced into my palms. My daughter’s heart was beating inside her chest, and she had the audacity to stand in my bedroom, smiling at me. I said nothing. If I opened my mouth, I would scream in rage. Then I noticed the bags. There were two designer suitcases behind Shawn. I furrowed my eyebrows. Shawn noticed where I was looking, and before I could ask, he smiled as if he had good news. “Tiffany is going to be staying with us for a while.” I blinked at him. “What?” Before Shawn could explain, Tiffany interrupted with a little laugh stepping closer. “Didn’t you hear? I’m pregnant.” Her hand moved to cover her belly with a wide smile as if she was expecting me to gasp and squeal, and hug her. Instead, I raised an eyebrow. “And?” Her smile faltered. For a moment, her mask cracked, and I saw the flicker of surprise at my cold reaction. She recovered quickly, her lower lips trembled as she tried to look sad. “I thought you would be happy for me, Aurora. I mean… after everything we’ve been through.” Happy? The word burned through me. What was I supposed to be happy about? The fact that she had ripped away everything from me. Before I could speak, Shawn’s voice cut in, sharp with anger. “Aurora, what the hell is wrong with you? She’s your best friend. You should be happy for her. Instead you’re acting jealous and bitter.” I turned slowly to him with a sneer on my face. Jealous? Bitter? “Jealous?” I repeated, my voice was cold and icy. “Why on earth would I be jealous?” His eyes flashed. “Because she’s having a baby, and you—” He stopped himself, but the damage was done. His words pierced through me like daggers. Because I lost mine. Because he killed mine. I took a deep breath, trying to stay calm and not explode. “Then tell me, Shawn.” I pointed at Tiffany. “Why is she moving here? Why does she suddenly need to live in my house?” He stepped closer, clenching his jaw. “Because she shouldn’t be alone right now. She needs us. She needs help. That baby needs support.” “Us?” I asked softly. “Yes,” Tiffany chimed in quietly, trying to sound pitiful. “It’s just until things settle down. I thought you, of all people, would understand.” Shawn nodded. “Exactly. She needs support. She’s family, Aurora.” I snorted in sarcasm. “She’s not my family.” I spat. Tiffany flinched, and Shawn frowned. “Why are you jealous of her happiness, Aurora? Instead of celebrating with her, you’re acting like this.” He pointed toward me with disgust. “Do you hear yourself? It’s pathetic.” Pathetic. The word sliced through me, but I didn’t flinch. I tilted my head, glancing between the two of them with a bitter smile on my lips. “With the way you’re acting, I have to ask, Shawn,” I asked softly, “is it your child?” The room went silent. Shawn’s jaw twitched. Tiffany’s eyes widened in mock shock. “Don’t be ridiculous,” Shawn snapped. “Of course it’s not mine.” “Really?” I lifted an eyebrow. “Then why is she moving in with us? Why are you getting so defensive?” “She’s alone, Aurora!” Shawn barked. “She has no one else, and she’s carrying a child. What kind of monster would turn her away?” What kind of monster would kill his own daughter? I asked myself. The words echoed in my head, but I didn’t let them slip out. Instead, I turned back to the suitcase and deliberately zipped it closed. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I would like to finish rearranging my closet.” Shawn murmured something to Tiffany, and together they walked out of the room. The moment they were gone, my smile fell. My hands shook as I gripped the suitcase. Chapter 4 Aurora's POV That night, I couldn’t sleep. I just lay in bed, staring at the darkness. Shawn lay beside me for a while, but I noticed when he slipped out of bed at midnight, thinking I was asleep. I kept my eyes shut, breathing calmly till the door clicked shut behind him. For a long time, I lay there in silence. I could hear Shawn’s voice and Tiffany’s giggles. I pressed my hands to my belly, I had life growing inside me, but Shawn didn’t know yet, and I would make sure he never did. The next morning, Shawn walked in with a smile on his face, like he hadn't just spent the night in another room with my best friend. “Aurora,” he said carefully, “we need to talk.” The way he said it made my stomach twist. “What now?” I asked, scowling instantly. He hesitated, then he cleared his throat. “Tiffany… Tiffany shouldn’t be cramped in the guest room. She’s pregnant. She needs space and comfort.” I blinked at him. My mind tried to process his words. “Comfort?” He nodded. “Yes. The master bedroom is bigger and more comfortable. It makes sense for her to have it.” For a moment, I thought I had heard him wrong. I released a laugh of disbelief. “You want me to give up my bedroom… to Tiffany?” His jaw tightened. “It’s not forever. Just until the baby is born.” I stared at him, resisting the urge to strangle him. I wanted to shout that I was pregnant too. That my child deserved space and comfort, not Tiffany’s bastard. But I said nothing. He was a murderer, he didn't deserve to know. He continued. “Aurora, you’ve been enjoying the comfortable room for years. Tiffany is pregnant. Shouldn’t she be the one most comfortable now? Don’t you think it’s time you made a little sacrifice for your best friend?” I kept her lips pressed together, forcing myself not to react. What was the point? In a day, I would be gone and forever erased. So I swallowed the scream. My nails dug into my palms. “Okay,” I whispered shakily. Besides, it was convenient for me because I was already packing my things His shoulders relaxed and he sighed in relief. He leaned forward and kissed my forehead gently. I felt so repulsed that I almost shuddered. “Shawn?” Tiffany called from down the hallway. Immediately, he turned to leave. “Hold on, Shawn.” I said calmly. “I need your signature on something.” I forced my hands to stay steady as I picked up the folder I had placed on the table. “Before you go,” I said calmly, “I need your signature on something.” He frowned impatiently. “Aurora, not now—” “It’s just some minor paperwork,” I interrupted softly. “It won't take time.” He hesitated, narrowing his eyes, then Tiffany called him again. “Shawn!” “Fine. Give it here.” He snapped. I handed him the document, with a blank expression on my face. He didn’t even glance at the words as he signed. I kept my face neutral, but inside, my heart pounded. He had no idea what he had just done. “Is that all?” he grunted. “Yes,” I whispered. He didn’t wait for more. He was already out the door before I could even finish replying. Immediately he left, I called my lawyer. “My divorce with Mr. Carter is done. Pull out all my support and investment from Carter Enterprise.” Shawn had no idea that I had been helping him from the shadows. Supporting him, and sponsoring him. But now, all those were over. A humourless laughter escaped my lips, then I continued packing. However, some minutes later, Tiffany appeared in the doorway, her voice filled with fake sweetness. “Aurora, let me help.” Her smile didn’t reach her eyes. I knew that smile. I had seen it when she comforted me after Jasmine’s death. I wanted to scream at her to get out, and yank her hair out. Instead, I forced a smile. “Don’t worry, I’ve got it.” She walked in anyway, glancing around at the empty shelves. “Don’t worry, I’m good at organizing. I’ll take care of everything.” She walked straight to my dresser where I kept Jasmine's things. I hadn't been able to empty them yet. “Careful, don't go there.” I snapped. Tiffany’s smile widened, and she picked up a snow globe from the corner. It was Jasmine’s favorite toy. A tiny ballerina danced inside when you shook it. Sometimes, when the pain was too much to fear, I held the snow globe in my hands until sleep finally came. Watching the tiny ballerina dance inside always calmed me. “This is pretty,” Tiffany said softly, tilting it back and forth. “It belonged to Jasmine, right?” My chest ached. “Yes. Put it down.” She gave me a smile, her eyes gleamed with mischief. “Oops” she said as she released the snow globe from her hand. The globe shattered as it slammed on the floor. The ballerina broke into two, and water spilled everywhere. “Oh no,” Tiffany gasped, her hand flying to her chest in fake shock. “I’m so sorry, Aurora. My fingers are so clumsy these days. Pregnancy brain, you know?” Her eyes danced with glee as she watched me, waiting for my reaction. For a heartbeat, I couldn’t move. That snow globe wasn’t just a toy. It was the one thing that carried me through the nights. Now it lay in pieces, destroyed by Tiffany’s deliberate “accident.” I dropped to my knees, gathering the pieces with shaking hands, not caring as they sliced my skin. Tears blurred my vision as I held the broken ballerina in my palm. “It was her favorite,” I whispered. Tiffany crouched beside me with a small and satisfied smile on her face. “Don’t worry, Aurora. You’ll have more children. You’ll move on.” My chest burned as I lifted my gaze to her. At that moment, everything pressed down upon me, and I snapped. Chapter 5 Aurora's POV My hands shook as I held the broken ballerina in my palms. Something inside me cracked. “You bitch,” I snarled. My voice was a low growl. Tiffany tilted her head with a sweet smile, the kind that had always fooled me before. “Aurora, calm down. It was an accident—” The word “accident” made me explode. My hand flew before I could stop it, and I slapped her hard. The sound of the slap echoed through the room, and Tiffany stumbled back, holding her cheek in shock. Her eyes widened in total disbelief. She hadn’t expected me to do that. “You don’t get to touch her things,” I screamed, my throat raw. “You don’t get to destroy the one thing that I—” “Aurora!” Shawn’s voice thundered from the doorway, and I turned just as he stormed into the room. His face was filled with rage as he rushed to Tiffany, pulling her into his arms protectively. “She hit me,” Tiffany whimpered, tears welled in her eyes., and her voice trembled. My chest heaved as I stared at them with the broken ballerina in my hands. Shawn’s face hardened. He turned to me, his eyes burning with fury. “What the hell is wrong with you, Aurora?” “She broke Jasmine’s snow globe!” I cried, pointing to the shattered glass on the floor. “She did it on purpose, Shawn. She—” “Stop it!” he barked, his voice was sharp and full of venom. “Do you even hear yourself? You’re pathetic! Bitter! Jealous of a pregnant woman, jealous of your best friend who has what you don't have!” The words tore through me like sharp knives, but he wasn’t done. “It’s not her fault that you don’t have a child, Aurora. Jasmine is dead, and maybe if you had been a better mother, maybe if you had done more—” A scream tore out of my throat before he could finish. “Don’t you dare blame me, you bastard!” Shawn growled, and before I could blink, his hand flew to my face. The slap landed with such force that my head snapped to the side. My knees buckled, and I lost my balance, falling to the floor with my cheek burning and my ears ringing. Tears stung my eyes, but it wasn’t from pain, it was from the humiliation. Tiffany gasped, her hands pressed against her mouth as if she were horrified. But I was the only one who could see the satisfaction in her eyes. She loved this. My hands trembled as I touched my burning cheek. Shawn stood frozen, breathing heavily with his palm still half-raised. His eyes widened as if he had just now realized what he had done. For a split second, regret flickered across his face. He took a hesitant step toward me. “Aurora—” But before he could finish, Tiffany’s voice cut in. She broke into sobs, her whole body shaking as she held her belly. “Oh, Shawn,” she cried, collapsing against his chest. “This is all my fault. I never should’ve come here. I’ve caused nothing but trouble. Aurora was right… I don’t deserve to live.” Her sobs were dramatic and so fake, but Shawn was so blind to her pretense. She buried her face into his chest, sobbing even harder. “I should just die and take this baby with me. Then you will both be free.” Shawn’s shock twisted into panic. He held her tightly, stroking her hair. “Don’t say that, Tiffany. Don’t ever say that. You and the baby are everything. You hear me? Everything.” I stared at them from the floor as my heart broke and my cheeks burned. Tiffany’s tears weren’t real, I could see the triumph burning in her eyes, but Shawn, the fool, believed her. He glared down at me, his arms held Tiffany tighter. “Look what you’ve done, Aurora. Look at her. She’s terrified, she’s blaming herself, because of you.” “Because of me?” My voice cracked, as it was hard to control the tears from spilling out. “But—” “Enough!” Shawn barked as his face hardened into stone, and his eyes blazed with fury. “I can’t even recognize you anymore. You’re getting out of control.” I opened my mouth, but Tiffany released another sob, clutching her stomach like she was in pain. “Shawn,” she whispered weakly, “the baby… it hurts.” His panic deepened. He stared at Tiffany pale and trembling in his arms, then he glared at me venomously. “You’re staying in here until you think about your actions,” he snapped. His voice was final and cold. I froze. “What?” “You heard me.” He wrapped his arms around Tiffany, guiding her toward the door. “You’re not coming out of this room until you learn how to control yourself. I won’t let you hurt Tiffany—or this baby.” The door slammed shut, and I heard the door being locked from outside. “No!” I screamed, throwing myself at the door. My fists pounded against the door until my hands throbbed. “Shawn! Don’t you dare leave me in here! Open this door!” Silence answered me. I pulled at the handle, but it didn’t budge. “Shawn!” I shouted again, my voice cracked. “Please! You can’t do this!” But he didn’t come back. I was on the top floor. There was no way out. Minutes became hours. I screamed until my voice was hoarse, and my throat felt like sandpaper. I called Shawn’s phone again and again, until he blocked my line, cutting me off completely. My body ached, and my stomach growled angrily. There was no food, and no water, like a prison. I clawed at the door until my nails broke. I screamed, begged, cursed, and prayed, until my voice stopped working. Chapter 6 Aurora's POV I lost track of how long I laid there on the floor, before the door finally clicked open. Shawn stood there with a disgusted scowl on his face. “You should thank Tiffany,” he said. “If it wasn’t for her, you would still be rotting in here. She begged me to let you out. For the sake of your friendship with her.” His words pierced through me, but I forced my face to remain blank. “Oh, how noble of her,” I croaked, my voice was rough from screaming. He frowned at my sarcasm but ignored it, stepping aside so I could stumble out. My legs shook from weakness, but he didn’t offer to help me at all. “Make sure you've cleared out everything from this room before tomorrow.” He said coldly, then he walked out. For a moment I just stood there in the hallway, holding the wall for balance. The humiliation burned hot in me. My chest ached, but I forced myself to breathe evenly. Soon, I would make them pay. ~ Later in the evening, Tiffany walked into the almost empty room, like she owned the room. She was holding a bowl of soup. She set it on the table with a sigh. “You should eat. You look terrible.” I ignored her, focusing on packing up the remaining of my things. She tutted. “You can deceive Shawn, but you can’t deceive me,” she said quietly. “I can see it in your eyes. You know the truth.” I paused for a moment, then I continued packing, trying to ignore her. She leaned in slightly. “How does it feel? Knowing that he sacrificed your daughter for me.” I turned away, but she continued. “He never loved you. Not even for a second,” she whispered. “You’re just an inconvenience to him.” I didn’t say a word. I simply turned and walked toward the window, ignoring her completely. She released a mocking laugh. “I can’t even imagine how it felt for you to see us having sex in his office.” Still, I said nothing. I was too exhausted to talk. But that wasn’t the reaction she wanted. A second later, a loud thud rang out from behind me. Tiffany smacked her head hard against her wall. “Shawn!” she screamed with fake tears welling up in her eyes. Heavy footsteps pounded down the hallway, then the door flew open. “What happened?!” Shawn demanded. Tiffany burst into tears instantly. “She slammed my head against the wall!” she sobbed. “I came to give her some food! I was just trying to help, and she hit me!” I turned, wide-eyed in shock. “That’s not true, I didn’t—” But before I could get another word out, his fist crashed into my face. I staggered backward from the force of it. My body hit the wall, then I slid down to the floor. I cried out in pain. “Are you insane?!” he yelled. “You touch her again, and I swear—” “I didn’t touch her,” I said through bloody lips. “She—” A kick to my stomach silenced me instantly, knocking the air out of me. I folded, clutching my stomach, and gasping for breath. He stood over me, his eyes blazing with rage. Tiffany stood behind him with fake tears streaming down her face. “I—” I coughed, tasting blood in my mouth. “Shawn… I’m—” The word ‘pregnant’ was on my lips, but his fist came down again, smashing into my face before I could finish. My head slammed the ground hard. Pain shot through me. My body shook, but I forced the words out. “I’m… carrying—” “Shut up!” he yelled, cutting me off. He kicked me again. I screamed, trying to cover my arms over my stomach protectively. “You’ll learn your place!” he spat as he kicked me again. He grabbed Tiffany and stormed out, slamming the door behind him. I screamed at the piercing pain in my abdomen. Then suddenly, I felt the warm wetness between my legs. I froze. Slowly, I touched the floor to see my fingers stained with blood. “No…” My voice cracked. I pressed my hands against my stomach, shaking my head. “No, no, no—” Tears blurred my vision. The blood kept coming, soaking through me, spreading across the floor. I didn’t need a doctor to tell me what it meant. I already knew. Tears ran down my face, but they weren’t tears of sadness or pain. They were tears of rage and hate. They were the only thing keeping me going now. “Shawn!” I screamed in rage. Hate was the only thing keeping me alive. ~ I dragged myself out of the house, groaning in pain. Every step was torture. Blood stained my dress, and I could barely stand, but I forced myself into a taxi and gave the driver the address of the nearest hospital. Hours later, I was lying in a hospital bed, weak and empty. The doctor’s words echoed in my head. “The pregnancy couldn’t be saved.” They kept me overnight, but insisted on being discharged the following afternoon. I half expected Shawn to show up, or call, or ask where I was. He didn’t. When I returned, he didn’t even notice I had been gone. Or maybe he just didn’t care. Two Days Later “Aurora, my birthday party is this evening. Make sure you come on time. I and Tiffany have somewhere to be. We will meet you at the party later,” Shawn said, Tiffany standing beside him. I gave him a smile. “Alright then. I’ll see you there.” Since I lost my unborn baby, I hadn’t argued with him. There was no sarcasm, no complaints. I just gave him soft smiles as I nodded quietly. I became obedient, agreeable, and silent. And Shawn loved it. His face softened. He gave me a pleased smile, like a master proud of a pet who finally stopped barking. Then he leaned forward to place a kiss on my lips. I turned my head slightly, causing his kiss to land on my cheek instead. He blinked in surprise. But I gave him a sweet smile, like it was nothing, like I didn’t notice. “See you later,” I said sweetly. Shawn grinned at me and turned to Tiffany so they could leave. On the way out, Tiffany brushed her purse against the coffee table. Her purse knocked Jasmine’s framed photo out of the coffee table, throwing it to the floor. The glass cracked, and the frame broke. Shawn winced at the sound and glanced at me, expecting a reaction, because he knew how much that picture had meant to me. But I only smiled, calm and unbothered. “Don’t worry, go ahead. I'll clean it up.” For a brief second, he frowned in confusion. He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could, Tiffany slipped her hand into arms. “Come on, Shawn,” she purred. “We’ll be late.” He hesitated for a moment, then he allowed Tiffany to drag him away. If only he knew that this was the last time he would ever see me. I stood by the window, watching them drive away with a cold smile on my face. I gathered the divorce papers, the documents that showed that I pulled out my investment, the photos of Shawn and Tiffany together, my pregnancy report, and finally, the documents that showed that he had killed our daughter for his mistress. I placed them all into a big brown envelope. On the front, I wrote: Happy Birthday, Mr. Shawn Carter. From Aurora Redmond. I sealed it and gave it to the delivery man. “Deliver this at the party.” A few minutes later, a black SUV pulled into the driveway. It was the car my father sent. The driver stepped out and opened the back door for me. Then he retrieved my bags and loaded them in without saying a word. As we drove away, I didn’t look back. I clenched my fists tightly as that hate rose up again. One day, I would make them regret all they did to me. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
💔💔🩸 He killed our daughter… to give her heart to his mistress. I walked in with a pregnancy test and his dream car keys. I walked out knowing the truth. He locked me in a room while she moved into our bed. He called me pathetic, jealous, nothing. He never knew I was carrying his second child—until I lost it alone on the floor. 😊 Now, I smile sweetly. I let him sign the divorce papers. I’ve pulled every cent I ever invested in his company. Tonight, he’ll receive my birthday gift to him: An envelope with all his secrets. Signed, Aurora Redmond. My family is coming for him. 🔥🔥 And revenge is only the beginning. ------------------------------------------------------- Aurora's POV On our sixth anniversary, I had gone to Shawn’s office with an anniversary gift to surprise him. My husband, Shawn, had been obsessing over a limited edition Lamborghini Revuelto. So I pulled every string, and finally got that car for him. The keys were wrapped in a black velvet box. In my other hand was a pregnancy test with two pink lines because I wanted to also give him the good news that he was going to be a father again. A wide smile was on my face as I walked into his office without knocking. I almost wish I hadn’t, because what I found changed everything. He was not alone. He was with my best friend, Tiffany. Tiffany sat on Shawn’s desk like she owned it. Her blouse was open, and her lips were swollen. She dragged her fingers over his shoulder while he stood between her knees, his tie loose and his hand gripping her thigh. My heart slammed against my ribs. My best friend. My husband. I opened my mouth to scream, but it got stuck in my throat. For a full moment, I couldn’t move or breathe. I just couldn’t believe what I was seeing. My mind wanted to reject it, to pretend it was just a twisted nightmare. Because it couldn't be true. Tiffany, who had stood beside me in the delivery room when Jasmine, my daughter, was born. Tiffany, who had been my daughter's godmother. And now she was sitting here, moaning in my husband's mouth. The betrayal pierced through me like sharp knives. My chest tightened. Tears gathered in my eyes, as I stared at the scene before me. I wanted to scream. I wanted to storm across the room and claw her off him. But my body refused to move. I stood frozen in the doorway, the gifts still in my shaking hands. Just when I thought it couldn't be worse than this, Shawn’s phone rang. He groaned in irritation, pulling away from Tiffany’s lips to pick his phone. His hand remained on her thigh as he answered. “What the hell do you want now?” he snapped into the phone. His voice was sharp and annoyed. “I paid you to keep quiet. Don’t test me.” Tiffany pouted, running her fingers across his chest. “I already gave you a huge amount for the transplant,” Shawn hissed. “You know how much I’ve spent to make this disappear.” The word hit me like a slap. Transplant? What transplant? My ears rang, but I forced myself to listen. I couldn't hear the doctor’s reply through the phone, but Shawn’s response was sharp and furious. “I already gave you the money so that you would give the heart to Tiffany, not Jasmine. Jasmine is dead now, so why are you trying to threaten me?” The ground tilted beneath me. My daughter's heart was given to Tiffany? My best friend? That didn't make sense. I didn’t understand what I was hearing. I couldn’t process it. Shawn’s voice was cold as he spat. “Do not call me again, Doctor. If this leaks, I'll ruin you.” After he disconnected the call, Tiffany smiled softly as she ran her hand over his chest. “You still can't believe you did all that for me,” she whispered, but it was loud enough for me to hear. “You really gave me her heart.” Shawn pressed a soft kiss to her wrist, his eyes shone with admiration. “I told you, Tiffany. I would do anything for you. Aurora was too stupid to even notice. She signed the transplant papers herself. I told her it was a merger contract, and she didn’t even read the damn thing.” A sharp gasp escaped me before I could stop it, but the sound was covered by Tiffany's giggles. My chest caved in, my knees threatening to buckle as his words echoed. Two months ago, a heart became available. It was a miracle because our daughter, Jasmine, had been on the transplant list for three years. But finally, after all the pain, the prayers, the sleepless nights beside her hospital bed, there was hope. I remember the day that the hospital had called us to come. “We have a perfect match, Mrs. Carter,” the doctor had informed us with a warm smile on her face. I had dropped to my knees that day, sobbing with joy at that news, because finally, my baby girl was going to live. Two days later, Jasmine died in surgery. Shawn told me that there were complications. He blamed the hospital, and I believed him. But he killed our daughter for Tiffany, and he used my signature to authorize it. Tiffany had a minor congenital heart defect, something drugs could fix. Shawn had used my signature to give our daughter’s heart to Tiffany, someone who didn’t even need it. It was probably why she wasn't around for Jasmine's funeral. My best friend. My husband's mistress. Jasmine’s godmother and murderer. I trusted her with my life. She let me sob in her arms while my baby’s heart was beating inside her chest. Chapter 2 Aurora's POV Tiffany leaned in closer to Shawn, her voice dropping. “But Shawn… what if Aurora finds out? Aren’t you worried about what she might do?” Shawn chuckled coldly. “Aurora? Please. She’s nothing without me. She cut her family off for me, and now she has no one. She’s powerless. If she dares misbehave, I’ll toss her to the streets where she belongs.” Tiffany giggled. The gift box slipped from my hands, landing on the floor quietly, but neither of them noticed as they were moaning into each other’s mouths. Tiffany was there the night Jasmine had her first heart attack. She stayed up with me at the hospital, brought me food when I forgot to eat. She told me Jasmine was the light in her life. A bitter laugh caught in my throat as I remembered her words. “Jasmine lives on inside me.” She hadn't been lying. Tears blurred my vision as I stumbled back, struggling to breathe. My world had shattered in a single moment. I picked up the gift from the floor, tears running down my face as I walked out without making any sound. By the time I reached the living room, my legs gave out, and I collapsed on the couch as I began sobbing. The tears wouldn’t stop. My chest hurt, and my throat burned, that was when my phone buzzed. It was a picture on Instagram, posted by Tiffany. It was a photo of Tiffany smiling beside a man as his hand gently cradled her belly. His face wasn’t visible, but I recognized that watch instantly. I had gotten it for Shawn at our last year's wedding anniversary. He was kissing her stomach in the photo. “Counting down the weeks till we meet our little miracle (love emoji)” I stared at the screen until my eyes blurred. That was my husband, and that was my daughter’s heart, beating inside my best friend’s chest, my husband’s mistress. I smashed the gift box against the wall and screamed until my throat burned. My stomach twisted. I ran to the bathroom and threw up until my throat stung. I wanted to claw my skin off. I sat on the cold tile, shaking as tears ran down my face. This was my fault. I should have read the contract. I should have checked what I was signing, but I had trusted Shawn blindly. Shawn had called me a nobody. He thought I had nobody. But he was so wrong. I reached for my phone and dialed a number I swore never to call again. “Hello, Father. I’m ready to marry whoever you want me to. Come and pick me up in five days, after I finalize my divorce.” I said, trying to keep my voice from shaking. “Divorce? I thought you were hopelessly in love with Shawn Carter. Why the sudden change of heart?” “He killed my daughter,” I replied. “And I want him to pay.” My father's voice sharpened. “I warned you, Shawn was never worthy of you. He doesn’t deserve the dirt under your feet.” I released a bitter laugh. “I know that now. And he’ll know it too, soon enough.” My father’s tone hardened. “Then come home, Aurora. Your brothers have been waiting. And Shawn will learn what it means to make an enemy of the Redmonds.” A tear slipped down my cheek at the thought of my seven brothers. They were overprotective, loud, and violent. But they had always loved me, and I had thrown them all away for Shawn. They warned me. All seven of them. They told me he was scum, and I screamed at them to shut up. I slammed the door in my father’s face the day I chose Shawn. “Tell them I’m coming home,” I whispered. I hung up and looked around the house one last time. In five days, I would be gone, but I will make Shawn pay. He took my daughter’s heart to save his mistress. Now I’ll rip out his world, piece by piece. That wasn’t just a threat. It was a mother’s vow. Shawn would finally understand what happened when you crossed a Redmond. Because my father wasn’t just any man. He was Richard Redmond, the head of the Redmond empire, the most powerful empire in America. Chapter 3 Aurora's POV I didn’t wait. As soon as I hung up with my father, I grabbed the first suitcase I could find and dragged it to the bedroom. My hands shook, but I forced myself to focus. There was no time to think, because if I stopped or slowed down, I would probably fall apart from the weight of what I had just learned. I opened drawers, pulled out clothes without any care, and stuffed them into suitcases. As I folded a dress, my hands froze. It was the one Jasmine had loved, “Mommy, you look like a princess in this.” My chest tightened, and I swallowed hard. Tears welled up in my eyes, but I blinked them back. Not now. As I shoved another shirt into the suitcase, the door opened. “Aurora?” Shawn asked from behind me. “What are you doing?” I snapped the suitcase shut and turned to face him with a fake smile on my face. “I’m just rearranging my closet,” I said lightly. His eyes narrowed slightly, as he scanned the messy room. He opened his mouth, but another voice cut in. “Hey, Aurora.” I froze as my stomach twisted. Tiffany’s voice. I hadn’t realized that Shawn had come in with her. My eyes glanced to her chest before I could stop myself, to the place where my daughter’s heart was beating. I had to resist the urge to lunge at her, to claw the heart out of her. I clenched my fists so tightly that my nails pierced into my palms. My daughter’s heart was beating inside her chest, and she had the audacity to stand in my bedroom, smiling at me. I said nothing. If I opened my mouth, I would scream in rage. Then I noticed the bags. There were two designer suitcases behind Shawn. I furrowed my eyebrows. Shawn noticed where I was looking, and before I could ask, he smiled as if he had good news. “Tiffany is going to be staying with us for a while.” I blinked at him. “What?” Before Shawn could explain, Tiffany interrupted with a little laugh stepping closer. “Didn’t you hear? I’m pregnant.” Her hand moved to cover her belly with a wide smile as if she was expecting me to gasp and squeal, and hug her. Instead, I raised an eyebrow. “And?” Her smile faltered. For a moment, her mask cracked, and I saw the flicker of surprise at my cold reaction. She recovered quickly, her lower lips trembled as she tried to look sad. “I thought you would be happy for me, Aurora. I mean… after everything we’ve been through.” Happy? The word burned through me. What was I supposed to be happy about? The fact that she had ripped away everything from me. Before I could speak, Shawn’s voice cut in, sharp with anger. “Aurora, what the hell is wrong with you? She’s your best friend. You should be happy for her. Instead you’re acting jealous and bitter.” I turned slowly to him with a sneer on my face. Jealous? Bitter? “Jealous?” I repeated, my voice was cold and icy. “Why on earth would I be jealous?” His eyes flashed. “Because she’s having a baby, and you—” He stopped himself, but the damage was done. His words pierced through me like daggers. Because I lost mine. Because he killed mine. I took a deep breath, trying to stay calm and not explode. “Then tell me, Shawn.” I pointed at Tiffany. “Why is she moving here? Why does she suddenly need to live in my house?” He stepped closer, clenching his jaw. “Because she shouldn’t be alone right now. She needs us. She needs help. That baby needs support.” “Us?” I asked softly. “Yes,” Tiffany chimed in quietly, trying to sound pitiful. “It’s just until things settle down. I thought you, of all people, would understand.” Shawn nodded. “Exactly. She needs support. She’s family, Aurora.” I snorted in sarcasm. “She’s not my family.” I spat. Tiffany flinched, and Shawn frowned. “Why are you jealous of her happiness, Aurora? Instead of celebrating with her, you’re acting like this.” He pointed toward me with disgust. “Do you hear yourself? It’s pathetic.” Pathetic. The word sliced through me, but I didn’t flinch. I tilted my head, glancing between the two of them with a bitter smile on my lips. “With the way you’re acting, I have to ask, Shawn,” I asked softly, “is it your child?” The room went silent. Shawn’s jaw twitched. Tiffany’s eyes widened in mock shock. “Don’t be ridiculous,” Shawn snapped. “Of course it’s not mine.” “Really?” I lifted an eyebrow. “Then why is she moving in with us? Why are you getting so defensive?” “She’s alone, Aurora!” Shawn barked. “She has no one else, and she’s carrying a child. What kind of monster would turn her away?” What kind of monster would kill his own daughter? I asked myself. The words echoed in my head, but I didn’t let them slip out. Instead, I turned back to the suitcase and deliberately zipped it closed. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I would like to finish rearranging my closet.” Shawn murmured something to Tiffany, and together they walked out of the room. The moment they were gone, my smile fell. My hands shook as I gripped the suitcase. Chapter 4 Aurora's POV That night, I couldn’t sleep. I just lay in bed, staring at the darkness. Shawn lay beside me for a while, but I noticed when he slipped out of bed at midnight, thinking I was asleep. I kept my eyes shut, breathing calmly till the door clicked shut behind him. For a long time, I lay there in silence. I could hear Shawn’s voice and Tiffany’s giggles. I pressed my hands to my belly, I had life growing inside me, but Shawn didn’t know yet, and I would make sure he never did. The next morning, Shawn walked in with a smile on his face, like he hadn't just spent the night in another room with my best friend. “Aurora,” he said carefully, “we need to talk.” The way he said it made my stomach twist. “What now?” I asked, scowling instantly. He hesitated, then he cleared his throat. “Tiffany… Tiffany shouldn’t be cramped in the guest room. She’s pregnant. She needs space and comfort.” I blinked at him. My mind tried to process his words. “Comfort?” He nodded. “Yes. The master bedroom is bigger and more comfortable. It makes sense for her to have it.” For a moment, I thought I had heard him wrong. I released a laugh of disbelief. “You want me to give up my bedroom… to Tiffany?” His jaw tightened. “It’s not forever. Just until the baby is born.” I stared at him, resisting the urge to strangle him. I wanted to shout that I was pregnant too. That my child deserved space and comfort, not Tiffany’s bastard. But I said nothing. He was a murderer, he didn't deserve to know. He continued. “Aurora, you’ve been enjoying the comfortable room for years. Tiffany is pregnant. Shouldn’t she be the one most comfortable now? Don’t you think it’s time you made a little sacrifice for your best friend?” I kept her lips pressed together, forcing myself not to react. What was the point? In a day, I would be gone and forever erased. So I swallowed the scream. My nails dug into my palms. “Okay,” I whispered shakily. Besides, it was convenient for me because I was already packing my things His shoulders relaxed and he sighed in relief. He leaned forward and kissed my forehead gently. I felt so repulsed that I almost shuddered. “Shawn?” Tiffany called from down the hallway. Immediately, he turned to leave. “Hold on, Shawn.” I said calmly. “I need your signature on something.” I forced my hands to stay steady as I picked up the folder I had placed on the table. “Before you go,” I said calmly, “I need your signature on something.” He frowned impatiently. “Aurora, not now—” “It’s just some minor paperwork,” I interrupted softly. “It won't take time.” He hesitated, narrowing his eyes, then Tiffany called him again. “Shawn!” “Fine. Give it here.” He snapped. I handed him the document, with a blank expression on my face. He didn’t even glance at the words as he signed. I kept my face neutral, but inside, my heart pounded. He had no idea what he had just done. “Is that all?” he grunted. “Yes,” I whispered. He didn’t wait for more. He was already out the door before I could even finish replying. Immediately he left, I called my lawyer. “My divorce with Mr. Carter is done. Pull out all my support and investment from Carter Enterprise.” Shawn had no idea that I had been helping him from the shadows. Supporting him, and sponsoring him. But now, all those were over. A humourless laughter escaped my lips, then I continued packing. However, some minutes later, Tiffany appeared in the doorway, her voice filled with fake sweetness. “Aurora, let me help.” Her smile didn’t reach her eyes. I knew that smile. I had seen it when she comforted me after Jasmine’s death. I wanted to scream at her to get out, and yank her hair out. Instead, I forced a smile. “Don’t worry, I’ve got it.” She walked in anyway, glancing around at the empty shelves. “Don’t worry, I’m good at organizing. I’ll take care of everything.” She walked straight to my dresser where I kept Jasmine's things. I hadn't been able to empty them yet. “Careful, don't go there.” I snapped. Tiffany’s smile widened, and she picked up a snow globe from the corner. It was Jasmine’s favorite toy. A tiny ballerina danced inside when you shook it. Sometimes, when the pain was too much to fear, I held the snow globe in my hands until sleep finally came. Watching the tiny ballerina dance inside always calmed me. “This is pretty,” Tiffany said softly, tilting it back and forth. “It belonged to Jasmine, right?” My chest ached. “Yes. Put it down.” She gave me a smile, her eyes gleamed with mischief. “Oops” she said as she released the snow globe from her hand. The globe shattered as it slammed on the floor. The ballerina broke into two, and water spilled everywhere. “Oh no,” Tiffany gasped, her hand flying to her chest in fake shock. “I’m so sorry, Aurora. My fingers are so clumsy these days. Pregnancy brain, you know?” Her eyes danced with glee as she watched me, waiting for my reaction. For a heartbeat, I couldn’t move. That snow globe wasn’t just a toy. It was the one thing that carried me through the nights. Now it lay in pieces, destroyed by Tiffany’s deliberate “accident.” I dropped to my knees, gathering the pieces with shaking hands, not caring as they sliced my skin. Tears blurred my vision as I held the broken ballerina in my palm. “It was her favorite,” I whispered. Tiffany crouched beside me with a small and satisfied smile on her face. “Don’t worry, Aurora. You’ll have more children. You’ll move on.” My chest burned as I lifted my gaze to her. At that moment, everything pressed down upon me, and I snapped. Chapter 5 Aurora's POV My hands shook as I held the broken ballerina in my palms. Something inside me cracked. “You bitch,” I snarled. My voice was a low growl. Tiffany tilted her head with a sweet smile, the kind that had always fooled me before. “Aurora, calm down. It was an accident—” The word “accident” made me explode. My hand flew before I could stop it, and I slapped her hard. The sound of the slap echoed through the room, and Tiffany stumbled back, holding her cheek in shock. Her eyes widened in total disbelief. She hadn’t expected me to do that. “You don’t get to touch her things,” I screamed, my throat raw. “You don’t get to destroy the one thing that I—” “Aurora!” Shawn’s voice thundered from the doorway, and I turned just as he stormed into the room. His face was filled with rage as he rushed to Tiffany, pulling her into his arms protectively. “She hit me,” Tiffany whimpered, tears welled in her eyes., and her voice trembled. My chest heaved as I stared at them with the broken ballerina in my hands. Shawn’s face hardened. He turned to me, his eyes burning with fury. “What the hell is wrong with you, Aurora?” “She broke Jasmine’s snow globe!” I cried, pointing to the shattered glass on the floor. “She did it on purpose, Shawn. She—” “Stop it!” he barked, his voice was sharp and full of venom. “Do you even hear yourself? You’re pathetic! Bitter! Jealous of a pregnant woman, jealous of your best friend who has what you don't have!” The words tore through me like sharp knives, but he wasn’t done. “It’s not her fault that you don’t have a child, Aurora. Jasmine is dead, and maybe if you had been a better mother, maybe if you had done more—” A scream tore out of my throat before he could finish. “Don’t you dare blame me, you bastard!” Shawn growled, and before I could blink, his hand flew to my face. The slap landed with such force that my head snapped to the side. My knees buckled, and I lost my balance, falling to the floor with my cheek burning and my ears ringing. Tears stung my eyes, but it wasn’t from pain, it was from the humiliation. Tiffany gasped, her hands pressed against her mouth as if she were horrified. But I was the only one who could see the satisfaction in her eyes. She loved this. My hands trembled as I touched my burning cheek. Shawn stood frozen, breathing heavily with his palm still half-raised. His eyes widened as if he had just now realized what he had done. For a split second, regret flickered across his face. He took a hesitant step toward me. “Aurora—” But before he could finish, Tiffany’s voice cut in. She broke into sobs, her whole body shaking as she held her belly. “Oh, Shawn,” she cried, collapsing against his chest. “This is all my fault. I never should’ve come here. I’ve caused nothing but trouble. Aurora was right… I don’t deserve to live.” Her sobs were dramatic and so fake, but Shawn was so blind to her pretense. She buried her face into his chest, sobbing even harder. “I should just die and take this baby with me. Then you will both be free.” Shawn’s shock twisted into panic. He held her tightly, stroking her hair. “Don’t say that, Tiffany. Don’t ever say that. You and the baby are everything. You hear me? Everything.” I stared at them from the floor as my heart broke and my cheeks burned. Tiffany’s tears weren’t real, I could see the triumph burning in her eyes, but Shawn, the fool, believed her. He glared down at me, his arms held Tiffany tighter. “Look what you’ve done, Aurora. Look at her. She’s terrified, she’s blaming herself, because of you.” “Because of me?” My voice cracked, as it was hard to control the tears from spilling out. “But—” “Enough!” Shawn barked as his face hardened into stone, and his eyes blazed with fury. “I can’t even recognize you anymore. You’re getting out of control.” I opened my mouth, but Tiffany released another sob, clutching her stomach like she was in pain. “Shawn,” she whispered weakly, “the baby… it hurts.” His panic deepened. He stared at Tiffany pale and trembling in his arms, then he glared at me venomously. “You’re staying in here until you think about your actions,” he snapped. His voice was final and cold. I froze. “What?” “You heard me.” He wrapped his arms around Tiffany, guiding her toward the door. “You’re not coming out of this room until you learn how to control yourself. I won’t let you hurt Tiffany—or this baby.” The door slammed shut, and I heard the door being locked from outside. “No!” I screamed, throwing myself at the door. My fists pounded against the door until my hands throbbed. “Shawn! Don’t you dare leave me in here! Open this door!” Silence answered me. I pulled at the handle, but it didn’t budge. “Shawn!” I shouted again, my voice cracked. “Please! You can’t do this!” But he didn’t come back. I was on the top floor. There was no way out. Minutes became hours. I screamed until my voice was hoarse, and my throat felt like sandpaper. I called Shawn’s phone again and again, until he blocked my line, cutting me off completely. My body ached, and my stomach growled angrily. There was no food, and no water, like a prison. I clawed at the door until my nails broke. I screamed, begged, cursed, and prayed, until my voice stopped working. Chapter 6 Aurora's POV I lost track of how long I laid there on the floor, before the door finally clicked open. Shawn stood there with a disgusted scowl on his face. “You should thank Tiffany,” he said. “If it wasn’t for her, you would still be rotting in here. She begged me to let you out. For the sake of your friendship with her.” His words pierced through me, but I forced my face to remain blank. “Oh, how noble of her,” I croaked, my voice was rough from screaming. He frowned at my sarcasm but ignored it, stepping aside so I could stumble out. My legs shook from weakness, but he didn’t offer to help me at all. “Make sure you've cleared out everything from this room before tomorrow.” He said coldly, then he walked out. For a moment I just stood there in the hallway, holding the wall for balance. The humiliation burned hot in me. My chest ached, but I forced myself to breathe evenly. Soon, I would make them pay. ~ Later in the evening, Tiffany walked into the almost empty room, like she owned the room. She was holding a bowl of soup. She set it on the table with a sigh. “You should eat. You look terrible.” I ignored her, focusing on packing up the remaining of my things. She tutted. “You can deceive Shawn, but you can’t deceive me,” she said quietly. “I can see it in your eyes. You know the truth.” I paused for a moment, then I continued packing, trying to ignore her. She leaned in slightly. “How does it feel? Knowing that he sacrificed your daughter for me.” I turned away, but she continued. “He never loved you. Not even for a second,” she whispered. “You’re just an inconvenience to him.” I didn’t say a word. I simply turned and walked toward the window, ignoring her completely. She released a mocking laugh. “I can’t even imagine how it felt for you to see us having sex in his office.” Still, I said nothing. I was too exhausted to talk. But that wasn’t the reaction she wanted. A second later, a loud thud rang out from behind me. Tiffany smacked her head hard against her wall. “Shawn!” she screamed with fake tears welling up in her eyes. Heavy footsteps pounded down the hallway, then the door flew open. “What happened?!” Shawn demanded. Tiffany burst into tears instantly. “She slammed my head against the wall!” she sobbed. “I came to give her some food! I was just trying to help, and she hit me!” I turned, wide-eyed in shock. “That’s not true, I didn’t—” But before I could get another word out, his fist crashed into my face. I staggered backward from the force of it. My body hit the wall, then I slid down to the floor. I cried out in pain. “Are you insane?!” he yelled. “You touch her again, and I swear—” “I didn’t touch her,” I said through bloody lips. “She—” A kick to my stomach silenced me instantly, knocking the air out of me. I folded, clutching my stomach, and gasping for breath. He stood over me, his eyes blazing with rage. Tiffany stood behind him with fake tears streaming down her face. “I—” I coughed, tasting blood in my mouth. “Shawn… I’m—” The word ‘pregnant’ was on my lips, but his fist came down again, smashing into my face before I could finish. My head slammed the ground hard. Pain shot through me. My body shook, but I forced the words out. “I’m… carrying—” “Shut up!” he yelled, cutting me off. He kicked me again. I screamed, trying to cover my arms over my stomach protectively. “You’ll learn your place!” he spat as he kicked me again. He grabbed Tiffany and stormed out, slamming the door behind him. I screamed at the piercing pain in my abdomen. Then suddenly, I felt the warm wetness between my legs. I froze. Slowly, I touched the floor to see my fingers stained with blood. “No…” My voice cracked. I pressed my hands against my stomach, shaking my head. “No, no, no—” Tears blurred my vision. The blood kept coming, soaking through me, spreading across the floor. I didn’t need a doctor to tell me what it meant. I already knew. Tears ran down my face, but they weren’t tears of sadness or pain. They were tears of rage and hate. They were the only thing keeping me going now. “Shawn!” I screamed in rage. Hate was the only thing keeping me alive. ~ I dragged myself out of the house, groaning in pain. Every step was torture. Blood stained my dress, and I could barely stand, but I forced myself into a taxi and gave the driver the address of the nearest hospital. Hours later, I was lying in a hospital bed, weak and empty. The doctor’s words echoed in my head. “The pregnancy couldn’t be saved.” They kept me overnight, but insisted on being discharged the following afternoon. I half expected Shawn to show up, or call, or ask where I was. He didn’t. When I returned, he didn’t even notice I had been gone. Or maybe he just didn’t care. Two Days Later “Aurora, my birthday party is this evening. Make sure you come on time. I and Tiffany have somewhere to be. We will meet you at the party later,” Shawn said, Tiffany standing beside him. I gave him a smile. “Alright then. I’ll see you there.” Since I lost my unborn baby, I hadn’t argued with him. There was no sarcasm, no complaints. I just gave him soft smiles as I nodded quietly. I became obedient, agreeable, and silent. And Shawn loved it. His face softened. He gave me a pleased smile, like a master proud of a pet who finally stopped barking. Then he leaned forward to place a kiss on my lips. I turned my head slightly, causing his kiss to land on my cheek instead. He blinked in surprise. But I gave him a sweet smile, like it was nothing, like I didn’t notice. “See you later,” I said sweetly. Shawn grinned at me and turned to Tiffany so they could leave. On the way out, Tiffany brushed her purse against the coffee table. Her purse knocked Jasmine’s framed photo out of the coffee table, throwing it to the floor. The glass cracked, and the frame broke. Shawn winced at the sound and glanced at me, expecting a reaction, because he knew how much that picture had meant to me. But I only smiled, calm and unbothered. “Don’t worry, go ahead. I'll clean it up.” For a brief second, he frowned in confusion. He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could, Tiffany slipped her hand into arms. “Come on, Shawn,” she purred. “We’ll be late.” He hesitated for a moment, then he allowed Tiffany to drag him away. If only he knew that this was the last time he would ever see me. I stood by the window, watching them drive away with a cold smile on my face. I gathered the divorce papers, the documents that showed that I pulled out my investment, the photos of Shawn and Tiffany together, my pregnancy report, and finally, the documents that showed that he had killed our daughter for his mistress. I placed them all into a big brown envelope. On the front, I wrote: Happy Birthday, Mr. Shawn Carter. From Aurora Redmond. I sealed it and gave it to the delivery man. “Deliver this at the party.” A few minutes later, a black SUV pulled into the driveway. It was the car my father sent. The driver stepped out and opened the back door for me. Then he retrieved my bags and loaded them in without saying a word. As we drove away, I didn’t look back. I clenched my fists tightly as that hate rose up again. One day, I would make them regret all they did to me. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
🧰 Construction Business Owners! 🛠️ Would you like a proven blueprint to win more sales, complete more jobs and make more 💰 profit? You're invited to join us LIVE in Peterborough for the one-day 7-Figure Construction Business Builder Masterclass and learn how to build a scalable, systemised construction business. We'll teach you how to: ✅ Generate hot leads consistently ✅ Win more sales... without haggling! ✅ Make more profit from each job ✅ Implement the right systems & processes to feel in control of your business (rather than the other way around!) Designed around the realities of the construction industry, this Business Masterclass will reveal our proven blueprint for growing to seven figures and standing out in this evolving market. The best part 🤯... on average, our clients see an increase in profits of up to 370% within the first six weeks! So, what are you waiting for? Secure your spot today 👇👇👇 | Most construction business owners work too hard for too little return. They rely on referrals, struggle to close high-value jobs, and are stuck in daily operations. Introducing the Construction Business Blueprint: A proven 3-step system to generate leads, close high-ticket jobs, and scale past £1M+—without working harder. 🔹 LeadFlow Domination – Never worry about where your next job is coming from 🔹 Authority Selling Framework – Close deals at full price, no price haggling 🔹 Freedom Scaling System – Build a business that runs without you This isn’t theory—it’s a step-by-step roadmap designed for construction businesses. 🔥 Learn how to install this system into your business at our live event. Limited seats—sign up now! 👇 | Ready to build a £1,000,000-turnover construction business? 📈 Are you making over £100k a year already and want to grow to the next level? We’ve helped thousands of tradespeople build and scale their business with the right marketing and sales strategy. We can help you, too. Our proven process will help your business grow faster. With our expert training and support, we’ll make sure that you succeed. Join the Construction Business Builder here in Peterborough to learn the 3-step strategy for more hot leads, more high-paying customers and more profits! Click below to get your VIP ticket to the next Construction Business Builder event 📈 | Construction Business Owners in Peterborough! Want a proven plan to boost sales, complete more jobs & increase profit? Join our 1-day Masterclass and learn how to build a scalable construction business. Discover how to: • Generate consistent hot leads • Win sales without haggling • Boost profit per job • Implement systems for control Our blueprint has helped clients increase profits by up to 370% in just six weeks! Secure your spot now! | Unlock Your Construction Business Potential! Win more sales, complete jobs & boost profit with our proven 7-Figure Masterclass in Peterborough. Learn how to: • Generate consistent leads • Win sales without haggling • Boost job profits • Implement systems for control Grow your business with a scalable blueprint tailored to the construction industry. See up to 370% increase in profits within weeks! Secure your spot today | Unlock the Secrets to a 7-Figure Construction Business! Join our LIVE Masterclass in Peterborough and learn how to: • Generate hot leads consistently • Win sales without haggling • Increase profit from each job Discover the proven blueprint for scalable, systemised growth. On average, clients see up to 370% increase in profits within six weeks! Secure your spot today | Peterborough Construction Business Owners! Unlock a 7-figure blueprint to boost sales, complete jobs & increase profit. Join our LIVE Masterclass and learn how to build a scalable business. • Consistently generate hot leads • Win more sales without haggling • Maximize job profits • Implement systems for control Our clients see up to 370% profit growth in just six weeks! Secure your spot today | Unlock Your Construction Business Potential! Win more sales, complete jobs and boost profits with our proven blueprint. Join us LIVE in Peterborough for the 7-Figure Masterclass and learn how to build a scalable business. • Generate consistent leads • Win sales without haggling • Increase profit from each job • Implement systems for control Our clients see up to 370% increase in profits within 6 weeks! Secure your spot today
😭 He swore he'd protect me forever. Then he got her pregnant while planning our baby. On my birthday. With sky lanterns and diamond rings. I never knew. 💀 She came to my house. Took off her clothes. Showed me his bite marks. "Three days in bed. He can't get enough." My brother called ME the bully. 💥 He whipped me 99 times? I lost count. My blood on the floor. He didn't even look back. Now I'm in a car with Maurice. His gift is being delivered. 👉 Tell me—should I watch him burn, or let him wonder where I went? 💀 ----------------------------------- Chapter 1 The fake heiress, June Fox, pushed me down the stairs while I was pregnant. I collapsed in a pool of my own blood, feeling the life inside me slipping away, tears streaming from the pain. And my husband, Patrick Harding, was wiping the tears of the woman trembling in his arms, murmuring soft words of comfort. "Don't look. It's ugly. Are you hurt anywhere?" Because the best window for emergency treatment was missed, I could never carry a child again. Patrick shrugged it off like it was nothing. "So you can't have kids. It's not like you're dying." From the day we started dating, through our wedding, to now, eight full years. He knew better than anyone how much I loved children. And he had stripped me of the right to ever be a mother. Three days later, I stumbled home in a daze. On the master bedroom sheets, there was a half-dried stain. It was obvious. They'd had sex in my marriage bed. I shut the bedroom door. Something inside me went quiet for good. I dialed a number I hadn't touched in years. "I agree. I'll honor our arrangement.Leave him and marry you." —— "Serena Abbott, the divorce papers and the resignation letter are both ready. Are you really going through with this?" My closest friend handed me the two documents, her eyes full of reluctance and confusion, a sigh caught in her throat. She had been there since I was brought back to Graystone City. She'd witnessed every chapter of my love story with Patrick. I took the papers. Eight years of my life, condensed into two thin sheets. Almost laughably light. I nodded, firm. "Yes." I was going back to Havenport. My adoptive parents were still waiting for me to come home. I turned and walked out, carrying those two sheets of paper straight to Harding Group, all the way up to the top floor. Patrick looked up when I came in, mildly surprised, a crease of irritation forming between his brows. "Why did you check yourself out? Are you feeling better? I've been swamped. That's the only reason I haven't come to see you." "You don't need to rush back to work. Your only priority right now is recovering. You know that, right?" Swamped. Not swamped. He simply didn't care enough. He'd been too busy taking care of June Fox. I smiled and said nothing. I slid the papers across the desk toward him. "Sign these." Patrick's gaze dropped. His pupils contracted, an involuntary reflex. "What is this?" I watched his hand reach to flip the first page, and the sting behind my eyes deepened. A bitter laugh escaped me. "Call it your compensation to me." A flicker of guilt crossed his face. Even he knew he'd gone too far. He opened to the first page. Patrick was always careful; no matter how rushed, he'd at least skim the contents. But then his phone rang. The name on the screen burned into my eyes like a brand. Sweetheart June. June Fox. The woman who had stolen eighteen years of my life. Who tormented me the moment I was brought back. Who had now killed my child. Patrick knew everything I'd suffered. There was a time he'd despised June Fox too. And now he had her saved as Sweetheart. How absurd. I let out a cold laugh. Eight years of love, reduced to a punchline. Patrick answered immediately, his voice softening without him even realizing it. A whiny, coquettish voice poured through the speaker. "Patrick, I want boba from that place in Southvale. Come get it with me!" He stood without a second of hesitation, already heading for the door. "Serena, I'll be back in a bit." I reached out and caught his wrist. My fingertips were ice. My voice was flat. "June Fox pushed me down a flight of stairs and killed our baby. You signing a little compensation on her behalf isn't unreasonable, is it?" His brow furrowed. Displeasure flooded his eyes in an instant. "I told you, June didn't do it on purpose. She had terrible cramps that day. She lost her footing and bumped into you. She was so scared she cried." "Stop making everything into such a big deal." Lost her footing. Three little words, weightless as air. I laughed. Laughed until my eyes blurred with tears. I had been writhing in a pool of blood, screaming in agony, and he was wiping June Fox's tears. I had been on the operating table, hovering between life and death, and he was rubbing June Fox's stomach through the night. I stared into his eyes, searching for even a trace of guilt. Of love. Patrick shifted under my gaze. He searched my face too, looking for the old grievances, the hysteria he was used to. But all he found was emptiness. A silence that had nothing left to give. "Just sign. Once you do, I'm gone. I won't keep you from your boba date." I pressed the pen into his hand. He hesitated for a moment, then flipped straight to the last few pages. One broad stroke of his hand, and Patrick Harding sprawled across the signature line. He stepped forward, pulled me into his arms, and pressed a kiss to my forehead, a gesture that almost passed for tenderness. "Whatever you want, it's yours. Now be good and go home on your own." Then he left without looking back. I watched his retreating figure, and eight years of memories crashed over me at once. When the Fox family first brought me back, everyone in the house hated me. My brother Carl said I'd stolen June's love. June herself found every possible way to bully me, to tear me down. It was Patrick who stepped forward, shielded me behind him, and told June, stone-faced, to apologize. He knew I was terrified in that unfamiliar house. Every day after school, he'd come to sit with me, bringing warm milk, saying, "Don't be scared. I'm here." He promised he'd protect me for the rest of his life. That he'd never let anyone hurt me. Back then, I was the only one in his eyes. The door swung open, cutting through my thoughts. "Ms. Fox, where would you like these pastries and flowers?" A new assistant walked in carrying an armful of lush red roses and a box of elegant pastries, her face bright with envy. "Mr. Harding is so good to you. He has fresh flowers delivered every single day and all these desserts specially prepared so you won't go hungry at work." I looked at the sickeningly sweet macarons and mousse cakes. I looked at the roses I'd never liked, the same ones that always showed up on June Fox's social media. A hollow smile tugged at my lips. I didn't have a sweet tooth. I hated red roses. Patrick knew that better than anyone. "Just set them over there." My voice was flat. I gathered my things and walked out. The assistant was still chattering behind me. "Ms. Fox, you're so lucky. Mr. Harding only has eyes for you..." Lucky? I walked out of Harding Group. The evening wind hit my face, and my eyes burned. My phone buzzed. A name I hadn't seen in eight years lit up the screen. Maurice Sanchez. On the other end, I could hear the smile in his voice. "Eight years before you finally called. Much later than I expected. I'll come get you tomorrow." I shook my head, my gaze steady. "Give me a week. There's something I need to take care of first." Finalize the divorce. Then, at June Fox's birthday gala, deliver them a gift they'd never forget. Chapter 2 I came back to the home I'd lived in for three years. Every corner of it I had arranged with my own hands. The nursery still held the tiny clothes and shoes I'd bought for our baby. Once, Patrick had held me close, his forehead pressed to mine, his eyes impossibly tender. "Serena, let's have a baby. I want a daughter, as beautiful as you." He used to rest his hand on my belly and read stories to the baby every single night without fail. Worried I wouldn't like what the housekeeper cooked, he taught himself to make meals suited for a pregnant woman. Back then, I believed we would be happy forever. Now, all of it was ash. I threw everything connected to Patrick into boxes. I was leaving, and nothing would stay behind. With every item I cleared away, a memory surfaced. Every movie we watched together. Every trip we took. But once it all went into the boxes, I could let go. And once I let go, it wouldn't hurt anymore. Then I called the housekeeper and told her to take it all to the dump. Immediately. I had just finished when the front door opened. Patrick's brow creased as he scanned the half-empty rooms. "Why is so much stuff missing?" I didn't spare him a glance. My voice came out flat and cold. "It was old. Time to throw it out." He took my indifference as anger over the incident with June and the sweet soup, nothing more. He wrapped his arms around me from behind, resting his chin in the curve of my neck. "Come on, don't be mad. You know how June's been ever since she found out she isn't the Foxes' biological daughter. She's insecure. And you're the real daughter. She has nothing. That's why I..." Before he could finish, a baby's cry pierced the air from behind him. Patrick released me. I spun around. June walked in carrying a child, maybe a year old. The baby's brow and eyes bore an unmistakable resemblance to Patrick. My blood stopped moving. A high-pitched ringing filled my ears. Patrick's gaze flickered. He shifted June and the child behind him, cleared his throat, and spoke. "June and I have a child." Something detonated inside my skull. Cold flooded every inch of my body. My fingertips shook. "What did you just say?" Patrick exhaled heavily. "You can't have children anymore. But the Harding family needs an heir. Besides, you love kids, don't you? From now on, this will be our child." "He's still too young to be away from June. I brought them here to stay with us. It'll give you two a chance to bond." The next second, June turned to me with reddened eyes, tears streaming down her face. "I'm so sorry, Serena. Please don't blame Patrick. It was all my fault. A year ago, someone drugged me. Those men were going to assault me, and Patrick saved me. I never expected to get pregnant. The doctor said my uterine lining is too thin. If I'd terminated, I might never conceive again. I'm sorry..." My breath locked in my chest. The cold cut straight to the bone. A year and a half ago, Patrick and I were planning our future. He held me and said, "Just a little longer. Next year, we'll have our baby." A year and a half ago, on my birthday, he threw a lavish party. He released sky lanterns and presented me with a one-of-a-kind opal diamond ring, swearing he would love only me for the rest of his life. A year and a half ago, he coaxed me to sleep every night and made love to me. And while he was doing all of that, he had already fathered a child with June. Blood surged up my throat. I choked it back down. "You're both disgusting." There was a time when June stole from me, slandered me, and Patrick stood up for me every single time. He even forced June to apologize to my face. He pursued me for an entire year. Fresh flowers flown in daily. Breakfast made by his own hands. He memorized every little thing I loved and hated. When he proposed, he knelt before me and cried like a child. He gave me the grandest wedding. Eight years. From seventeen to twenty-five, I poured every ounce of love and trust I had into him. And now, barely weeks after I lost our baby, he was moving June and their child into our home. I laughed until my whole body trembled. Tears ran unchecked down my face. "Patrick, can you look our child in the eye and say this is fair?" His gaze darted away. Guilt swelled dark and heavy behind his eyes. But June's sobbing pulled him back. He sighed. "Serena, just be good about this." I wiped my tears. My voice went quiet. Steady. "Fine. They can stay." He froze. He hadn't expected me to agree so quickly. In his mind, I should have fallen apart. Screamed. Thrown things. Made a scene. I turned and walked away. I had barely reached the foot of the stairs when Patrick's voice carried after me. "Have the nursery cleared out. The baby will sleep there." I whipped around, my voice rising before I could stop it. "On what grounds?" I had stayed up countless nights for that room. Visited store after store. Arranged every detail with my own hands. Every inch of it held the hope I'd carried for my child. June immediately lowered her head. "If Serena doesn't want to, it's fine. We can take the guest room." Patrick's expression hardened. His voice turned to ice. "No. Your health is fragile, and the baby is too young. The Harding heir is not sleeping in a guest room." The housekeeper headed upstairs at once. I ran after her. I stood there and watched as everything I had prepared for my baby was carried out, piece by piece. The pain went so deep it turned numb. Chapter 3 I spent the entire night packing up the baby's things. By the time dawn broke through the windows, I was so exhausted I finally fell asleep. When I woke again it was already the next day. I went downstairs to find something to eat. "Serena." Patrick walked toward me. He stared at my retreating figure for a long moment, then reached out to touch my hair. I stepped away before his fingers made contact. His hand froze in midair. "That room was always meant for a child. You'll be the baby's mother. We'll always be together. No one could ever replace you." I let out a quiet laugh. "Fine." Patrick blinked. He'd been trying to make amends for two days straight, yet I remained just as cold. Impatience crept into his voice. "Think it over carefully!" The doorbell rang. It was my brother, Carl Fox. He walked in frowning and headed straight for Patrick. "I told you not to bring June and the baby here." Then his gaze shifted to me, sharp and wary. "You haven't been bullying June and the baby, have you?" Before I could say a word, Patrick shook his head firmly. "As long as I'm here, June and the baby won't be hurt in the slightest." Hearing the commotion, June came out and threw herself into Carl's arms. His expression softened instantly. "If anyone's giving you a hard time, just say the word. Mom, Dad, and I will always have your back." June shook her head, the picture of wounded innocence. "It's okay. Serena doesn't really like me. I'm used to it." I watched the three of them and felt something between disbelief and bitter amusement. So my biological parents and my brother had all known that June was carrying Patrick's child. Every single one of them knew. I was the only fool kept in the dark. A dry, humorless sound escaped my throat. "Your family really raised a fine daughter. She stole eighteen years of my life, humiliated me the moment I came back, seduced my husband, bore his child, and moved right into my nest like a cuckoo." Carl's face darkened. His voice cut through the room like a whip. "Shut your mouth, Serena. If you hadn't shown up out of nowhere, June would never have felt so insecure. Everything she did was because she was terrified you'd steal our love." He looked at me, his eyes glacial. "Even if she made mistakes, you pushed her to it. And Patrick should have married her in the first place." I laughed. The sound tore out of me, ragged and raw. June had slandered me, framed me, more times than I could count. My parents knew the truth every single time, yet all they ever said was, "You're the older sister. Let her have her way." Whenever anything was bought, Carl always let June choose first. "June has no one but us," he'd say. I used to hide in my room and cry. Patrick was the only one who wiped my tears, who placed the best of everything in front of me, who told me over and over that he loved me, who held me like I was the most precious thing in the world. And in the end, the man I'd poured every ounce of love into betrayed me. The family I'd been desperate to belong to despised me. Patrick's brow furrowed at Carl's words. He wanted to argue but said nothing. He still believed I was the one he loved and that June had been an accident. But hearing me lash out at her like that made anger flicker across his face all the same. His expression went cold. "Serena, I told you it was an accident. Someone drugged June. Was I supposed to just stand there and watch her get assaulted? If it had been you, I would have done the same thing." If it had been you, I would have done the same thing. Saved her right into his bed. Saved her all the way to a baby. Saved her straight into our home. June's eyes welled with tears on cue. Her body trembled. "I'm so sorry, Serena..." Carl pulled her into his arms and cut her off. "You have nothing to apologize for. Stop crying. We'll take you to your favorite restaurant." As he turned to leave, he cast one last frigid glance in my direction. "Serena, if you keep throwing these tantrums and bullying June, I will send you back where you came from. You can go back to scraping by." I smiled. Cold and thin. They thought I'd grown up in some slum. They thought without the Fox family I had nothing. They had no idea that my adoptive parents were one of the most powerful families in Havenport. When I'd insisted on returning to my biological parents, Mom and Dad Delgado had held back tears and said, "Serena, if they ever mistreat you, come home to us." But I'd chosen blood over the people who actually loved me. I'd pushed them away, convinced that sincerity could be repaid with sincerity. What a joke. June walked out surrounded by their doting attention. At the door, she paused and looked back at me, triumph glittering in her eyes. Her lips moved silently. You lost again. I met her gaze and let the corner of my mouth curl upward. Chapter 4 The next morning, I went to the office. It was the last time I'd ever set foot in that building. First, to clear out my things. Second, to take my projects with me. Every single one of those deals I'd negotiated myself, piece by piece. The partners knew my name, not anyone else's. Patrick pushed the door open and saw the files in my hands. His brow creased. "You're still recovering. You shouldn't push yourself like this. Hand these over to June and let her take care of them." I looked up at him, almost stunned by the absurdity. These projects were built on how many sleepless nights I'd spent writing proposals, how many rounds of revisions, how many meetings I'd personally sat through with every partner. And he thought one sentence was enough to gift them to June? When Patrick saw I hadn't moved, his expression darkened. "I'm doing this for your own good. Besides, projects don't wait. June needs a big account to prove herself and shut people up." Funny. When I first joined the company, Patrick said he was worried people would think I'd gotten in through connections. So he made me start from the very bottom. In the dead of summer, over a hundred degrees, I was out chasing leads. In winter blizzards, I sat across from partners alone. Back then, giving me any kind of advantage never once crossed his mind. I let out a quiet laugh and handed him the files. "Fine." I hoped June Fox could handle them. I turned to leave and nearly ran into Patrick's assistant, who was coming in with documents. She froze when she saw me. "Mrs. Harding, why are you leav—" "I just had a miscarriage. My health isn't great. I'm here to hand off some work." I cut her off before she could finish. Patrick's gaze sharpened. He'd caught the start of the assistant's question and was about to press further. The assistant looked apologetic. "Oh, you really should rest properly then. Mr. Harding is so good to you, always worried you'll overwork yourself." I smiled. "He is." Patrick watched me, and only when he saw nothing out of the ordinary did the tension leave his face. I walked out without looking back. When I got home, June was lounging on the couch eating fruit. The moment she saw me, she sauntered over with a smirk. "Hey, sis. See? Patrick's willing to give me anything I want." "And did you really think what happened a year and a half ago was an accident? I slipped the drug myself. Those men were hired by me. I wanted him to rescue me. I wanted to seduce him." "Why should he care about you so much? Why should he be willing to hate me for your sake? I won't allow anyone to love you. I'll take everything from you. Mom and Dad's love, our brother's love, and Patrick. So what if you're the real heiress?" She laughed, mocking and cruel, her red lips curled like a wound. "You know what? After your miscarriage, Patrick thought you were disgusting. Tainted. He couldn't even stand to touch you." "But with me? Oh, he was so eager. Kept me in bed for three whole days..." Crack. I couldn't hold back any longer. My hand connected with her face so hard my palm went numb. The sting radiated all the way up my arm. "As long as Patrick and I aren't divorced, you'll always be the other woman. The mistress everyone spits on!" June clutched her cheek, stunned for a few seconds. Something vicious flashed through her eyes, and she raised her hand to strike back. The next second, Patrick and Carl walked through the door. Her face transformed instantly. Tears poured out like a faucet had been turned. She dropped to her knees in front of me and started slamming her forehead against the floor. "Please, I'm sorry, I know I was wrong! Don't expose what happened between me and Patrick, I'm begging you. I don't want my reputation ruined. I won't fight for Mom and Dad's love anymore, or Carl's. The baby is yours. You're the only true daughter of the Fox family. I'll leave, I'll disappear..." Patrick's pupils contracted. He shoved me aside and snarled. "Serena, why do you keep dragging this out? Apologize to June right now. Tell her she's not the other woman." The shove sent me stumbling. My lower back slammed into the corner of the table, and the pain was so sharp that tears blurred my vision. I stared at him, my voice raw and shaking. "Why should I apologize? Isn't that exactly what she is?" Patrick looked at my ashen face and something in him flinched. The words on his tongue died before they left his mouth. Carl rushed forward, pulling June to her feet, and turned on me. "Just because you can't have children, you want to destroy June and her baby? How can you be this vicious?" I lifted my chin and laughed, cold and hollow. Patrick saw that I refused to bend. He looked at June's red, swollen eyes, and his face went dark, fury filling every line. "Since you won't repent, you can go sit in the storage room and think about what you've done. No one lets you out without my permission. No food. No water." He waved the bodyguards over. They seized my arms and dragged me toward the storage room. The door slammed shut. The lock clicked into place. Darkness and cold swallowed me whole. I leaned against the frozen wall. Once, he would panic over a scraped knee. Now, weeks after a miscarriage with my body still wrecked, he locked me in a room cold enough to see my own breath. They didn't let me out until the following evening. Every muscle had seized. My thoughts drifted in and out of focus. I dragged myself down the hallway toward my room. As I passed the master bedroom, the door sat slightly ajar. The sounds that spilled out were unmistakable, breathless moans and gasps, each one drilling into my eardrums like a needle. I wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes, let out a bitter laugh, and stumbled into my room. I collapsed onto the bed and sank into a black, dreamless sleep. I didn't know how much time had passed before fingers closed around my throat and jolted me awake. Patrick loomed over me, his eyes bloodshot, screaming. "Where's the baby? What did you do with the baby?" Chapter 5 His hand closed around my throat so tight I could barely breathe. I forced the words out through the crushing pressure. "I didn't..." June came in crying, dropping to her knees in front of me. "Please, Serena, you can be angry at me all you want, but the baby is innocent." "Still lying!" Patrick's fury spiked. His palm cracked across my face. My cheek erupted in a searing burn, and the taste of copper flooded my mouth. "I'll ask you one more time. Where is the child?" I summoned every ounce of strength I had left and screamed back at him. "You locked me in that storage room for a full day and night! How could I have taken the baby? Are you blind?" "There are cameras all over this house. Just check the footage and you'll know exactly where the child went!" "You still have the nerve to talk back? You're the only person in this house who hates June and the baby." That set him off. He dragged me into the living room, took a whip from one of his bodyguards, and stood over me. "I'm asking you one last time. Where is the child? Don't make me do something you won't like." I lifted my chin. "Touch me, and you'll regret it." The next second, the whip came down. It bit into my flesh, and a scream tore from my throat before I could stop it. Once. Twice. Three times. "Are you going to tell me? Where is the child?" I clenched my teeth and refused to break. "I don't know." I lost count of the lashes. Blood soaked through my clothes, and the edges of my vision blurred. Just as I was about to lose consciousness, the nanny's frantic voice rang out from the hallway. "Sir, they found the baby! It was Mrs. Fox's maid. She took the child to the Fox residence!" The whip slipped from Patrick's hand and hit the floor. He looked at me, at the blood and torn skin, and something behind his eyes cracked. His hands trembled as he reached down to pick me up. "Serena..." He hadn't even crouched all the way down before June's sobbing pulled him back. "Patrick, the housekeeper says the baby might be sick. He won't stop crying. What do we do?" The color drained from his face. He straightened immediately, wrapped his arm around June, and headed for the door. "Don't worry, don't worry. We'll take him to the hospital right now." He didn't look back at me once. The footsteps faded. I lay on the floor staring up at the ceiling, a bitter smile twisting my lips. Then everything went black. When I opened my eyes again, three days had passed. The house was empty. The one maid who still cared about me brought me a glass of water, her eyes red with pity. "Ma'am, every doctor in the hospital got called away to look after the young master. I had a private physician come to bandage you up, but you really need to get to a hospital yourself." I took the glass, nodded, and managed a small, grateful smile. My phone rang. A courier. I went to the door and picked up the package. Inside were two finalized divorce certificates. I placed Patrick's copy on the desk in his study. Then I picked up the little luggage I had and walked out. I hadn't gotten far when my phone rang again. It was Maurice Sanchez. "Serena, I'm almost there." At the same time, a string of messages flooded my screen. From my mother: "Serena Fox, do you have any idea today is June's birthday? We're all waiting for you. Don't you dare make a scene." From Carl: "Serena Fox, get over here for June's birthday party. Apologize to her in front of everyone and we'll let the whole thing go." From Patrick: "Serena, once June's birthday is over, I have a surprise for you. After that, we'll be together forever." The messages made my stomach turn. Together forever? Patrick, there is no "after" for us. I blocked every single number without a second of hesitation, then deleted them all. A moment later, a limited-edition luxury car pulled up in front of me. Maurice Sanchez stepped out holding a bouquet, his stride steady and sure as he walked toward me. "Serena, I'm here to take you home." I nodded. My eyes stung, and my throat ached. We got in the car and drove away. On the ride, I sent a message to an anonymous contact. Make sure my gift drops tonight, right at the peak of the birthday gala. I watched the scenery blur past the window and let a slow smile curve my lips. "I hope you all enjoy the present." #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
Tired of searching for embroidery designs that never quite fit your vision? This Mother's Day, stop searching — and start creating your own. Embroidery Legacy Software is the revolutionary new program that simplifies digitizing and gives you complete creative control, from idea to finished project. ✅ Next-generation tools ✅ User-friendly workspace ✅ Endless possibilities 💐 Save $400 this Mother's Day! Plus, unlock an additional $5,300+ worth of limited-time bonuses. Click the link and finally turn your imagination into embroidery — or give the gift every embroiderer secretly wants.
I love this question, so I wanted to share a little snippet of the conversation with you. For many, this audio in its fullness… will not land. But for my client, I KNEW this would. Most brands who desire to attract premium buyers are focused on the tiny elements… Whether it be messaging around the offer; Images that stand out and present the message; A new angle or edge to lean into… But they themselves still know, they are playing incredibly small. Instead of focusing on the conversation at large, they are tuned into the frequency of a siloed industry. Instead of speaking to the impact of this work, they speak to the desire and love of money for it. They want to calibrate to this higher “level” conversation. Whilst entertaining old patterns. When I help my clients become a Spectacle in the marketplace, its not about just ONE big moment in time, but the compound of moments over and over. Where their brands become a phenomenon. So much bigger than they can even see for themselves. I do this by stretching their vision, looking at their brand touch points, observing the growth over years… And in moments, you will identify the EXACT move that would turn your company from an iconic brand into an internet sensation. A living phenomenon. Im opening a room next week for you to do this live in real time, limited free spots available. If you desire details, comment “DEN”
My husband proposed to my sister on my son's sixth birthday. My entire family watched. And clapped. I just stood there, seeing everyone smile with happiness… except me. I should have known something was wrong when my mother insisted on turning Leo's birthday into a “family day.” The Morettis never did anything without a reason. I just never imagined the reason was my husband. The morning started like any other. I woke up thinking it would be a perfect day. I had planned everything—a private VIP tour of Marina World, lunch by the dolphin exhibit, a custom-made cake waiting for Leo. My son deserved one perfect day. As the wife of Dominic De Luca, the Don of the De Luca Empire, money had never been an issue. But love? Loyalty? That was another story. The hospital visits had drained more than just my energy. Stage four brain cancer was a slow, cruel thief, stealing my time, my future. I had kept it a secret from Dominic. He had made it clear he didn't have time for meaningless worries. “Don't waste my money on hospitals, Aurora,” he'd said, barely looking up from his phone. “You always overthink things.” I wasn't overthinking. I was dying. By noon, Marina World was filled with excited children, the scent of saltwater and fried food lingering in the air. Leo pulled me toward the giant shark tank, his small fingers warm in mine. “Mommy, look! It's so big!” I laughed, pressing a kiss to his curly hair. “Bigger than you?” He nodded eagerly, his excitement making my exhaustion worth it. Then, out of nowhere, his voice lit up. “Mommy! Look! Daddy's here too!” I frowned. Dominic? That wasn't possible. He was handling business. Too busy to even call Leo for his birthday. I followed my son's gaze. And the world beneath me crumbled. There, in the middle of the plaza, Dominic was on one knee. Holding a ring. For Chloe. My younger sister. The one who had cried to me about her failed relationships. The one I had comforted after every heartbreak. The one who had sworn Dominic was like a brother to her. She stood there with wide, teary eyes, hands covering her mouth. “Marry me,” Dominic said, his voice clear, steady. Like this was the most natural thing in the world. Chloe let out a shaky sob, nodding furiously. “Yes! Oh my God, Dominic, yes!” My mother had arranged the whole thing—a grand family outing, she'd called it. I should have known. My entire family—my mother, father, aunts, uncles—stood around them, clapping. As if this was something to celebrate. As if I wasn't standing right there. The ring slid onto Chloe's finger. Something inside me snapped. Leo tugged at my sleeve, confused but excited. “Mommy! Is Daddy giving Auntie Chloe a present? Can I go too?” I couldn't breathe. Then, as if she had just noticed me, my mother's smile faltered. The applause faded. One by one, their gazes turned to me. Dominic slowly rose to his feet, locking eyes with me. There was no guilt. No shame. Just the same mild irritation he always had when I inconvenienced him. Chloe, on the other hand, had the audacity to look annoyed. Dominic crossed his arms, exhaling like I was exhausting him. “Aurora, let's not do this here.” “Do what, Dominic?” My voice shook with barely contained rage. “Make a scene.” He rolled his eyes. “God, you're always so dramatic—” Slap. The sound echoed through the plaza. For a moment, everything froze. The sting on my palm was nothing compared to the burning rage in my chest. Dominic's head snapped to the side. He touched his cheek, then turned back. No shame. No remorse. Just irritation. “Really, Aurora?” he scoffed. “Was that necessary?” The sheer audacity left me breathless. Then my father's voice cut through the silence. “Aurora! Don't ruin your sister's happiness.” My stomach dropped. Victor Moretti—capo of the Bianchi syndicate, a man feared in all of Boston—had just dismissed me like I was a nuisance. “Happiness?” I let out a hollow laugh. “Is this a joke? You all knew?” My mother smoothed out her designer dress. “Aurora... you and Dominic have been distant for a while. We thought it was for the best.” “For the best?” My voice cracked. “You mean betraying me behind my back?” She sighed. “Chloe is younger than you. She deserves happiness too.” “And what about me?” My voice was barely above a whisper. “Don't I deserve it?” My father's voice again. “Don't be selfish, Aurora. Think about Leo. Dominic is going to be Chloe's husband now. It's best if you cooperate.” Something inside me snapped. Chloe's victorious smirk. Dominic's blank indifference. My parents' silent complicity. And my son—my baby—smiling up at me, completely unaware of the betrayal tearing me apart. Before I lost control, I turned on my heel, gripping Leo's small hand like a lifeline. “Aurora,” Dominic called, sounding bored. “Where are you going?” I didn't answer. I walked away, my legs trembling beneath me, my son's warm fingers clutching mine. I didn't stop. Not even when Leo kept looking back. Not even when I heard Chloe's voice, dripping with false pity. “She'll get over it.” I wouldn't. I would never forgive them. Chapter 2 The De Luca estate was eerily silent when we got home. Leo fell asleep almost instantly, exhausted from his birthday—his birthday, the one his father had chosen to celebrate with someone else. I tucked him in, brushing his curls from his forehead. His peaceful face made my chest ache. He didn't understand. He still believed his father was some kind of hero. I wished I could protect him from the truth. Once his breathing evened out, I left his room and collapsed onto my bed, sobbing until my body felt empty. Dominic De Luca. Mafia boss. My husband. The father of my child. And Chloe? She was my baby sister. The one I never imagined would be the cause of my ruin. I squeezed my eyes shut, but the memories came anyway—uninvited, relentless, cruel. Dominic had pursued me relentlessly, the way only a man used to getting what he wanted could. When the Bianchi Empire sent me to Paris for business, Dominic booked a last-minute flight just to be with me. “I can't live without you for a whole week,” he had said, standing in the hotel lobby with a bouquet of tulips. I had called him crazy. He had just kissed me and said, “Crazy in love.” That was Dominic. Affectionate. Possessive. Mine. Then we got married. On our honeymoon, he whisked me away to Melbourne, where we spent a month indulging in luxury, walking along the harbor, and making love under city lights. He had promised me forever. When Leo was born, he became even more protective, refusing to let me lift a finger. Every night, he held me close and whispered, “I love you more than anything in this world.” I had believed him. Then Chloe came back. She had been studying fashion design abroad for years, and when she returned, she was more beautiful than ever—elegant, stylish, the kind of woman people admired. Dominic noticed. I saw it—the way her eyes lingered on him, the way she laughed just a little too much at his jokes, the way Dominic suddenly had so much to say to her. But I told myself it was nothing. Chloe was my sister. Dominic was my husband. Then one night, I walked into our master bedroom and saw them curled up in bed together. My heart stopped. “Dominic?” My voice barely came out. Chloe sat up immediately, pulling the blanket around her. Dominic, on the other hand, didn't even look guilty. “Relax, Aurora,” he had said, rubbing his temples like I was the one being unreasonable. “Chloe fainted. I was just helping her.” And I, like a fool, had let it slide. Because Leo was in the room. Because I didn't want to believe it. Because I was a goddamn idiot. But now? Now I knew the truth. They had been screwing behind my back for who knows how long. I let out a sharp breath, shaking my head. The worst part? I still loved him. Even after all this, my stupid heart still ached for him. I wanted to scream. To throw something. To hurt the way I was hurting. And as if the universe wasn't done tormenting me, my phone rang. Mom. I should have ignored it, but the pathetic, desperate part of me still wanted to believe she'd be on my side. I pressed answer. “H...hello.” Her voice was calm, like she wasn't the mother of the woman whose life had just been shattered. “What now, you're still crying? Come on, Aurora, stop being dramatic!” I choked on my own breath. “What?” “Chloe is the one who can make him happy,” she continued. “You need to let go.” My grip tightened around the phone. “And what about me?” My voice was barely above a whisper. “Don't I deserve it?” A sigh. Then my father's voice. “You're embarrassing yourself, Aurora. The marriage is over. Sign the papers and let them be happy.” Something primal clawed at my chest, a raw, animalistic rage I didn't know I was capable of. I wanted to rip the walls down. I wanted to scream until my lungs gave out. I threw the phone across the room. It hit the wall with a crack before falling to the floor. And then I buried my face in my pillow and let out a guttural, broken sound—not quite a scream, not quite a sob—until my throat felt raw and my voice was nothing but a hollow rasp. This wasn't just Dominic's betrayal. It was everyone's. My mother. My father. My sister. My husband. Every single person I had ever loved had thrown me away like I was nothing. But if they thought I would just accept this? If they thought I would just cooperate? They were dead wrong. Chapter 3 I woke up to an eerie silence. I hadn't noticed when exhaustion pulled me under—whether I had cried myself to sleep or simply passed out. My body ached. My head throbbed like I'd been hit by a truck. But none of that mattered. Because the moment I sat up, I realized—Leo wasn't in his bed. My heart dropped. I bolted out of the room, calling his name. “Leo?” I ran down the hall, checking the bathroom, the living room—everywhere. “Leo!” Silence. My hands shook as I grabbed my phone and dialed my mother. She picked up after the third ring, her voice calm, almost bored. “Oh, Aurora. Finally awake?” I could barely breathe. “Where's Leo?” “With us, of course. We're celebrating his birthday.” I nearly dropped the phone. “What? Without me?” “Well, you were asleep,” she sighed. “They planned a little party for him. He's having so much fun.” I clenched my jaw, my nails digging into my palm. “You took my son while I was sleeping? Without telling me?” She laughed. “You were exhausted. We didn't want to wake you.” My pulse pounded in my ears. “Give him the phone. Now.” A pause. Then a dismissive chuckle. “Aurora, don't ruin this for him. Let him be happy for once.” “Happy?” My voice cracked. “He's my son!” “Then stop making his life miserable just because your husband chose your sister.” A raw, guttural sound clawed its way up my throat, something between a snarl and a sob. My whole body shook with the effort of not screaming into the phone. “Excuse me?” “Aurora,” she said slowly, like I was a child. “Chloe will love Leo more than you ever could. You're always so busy with work, with your endless hospital visits. Maybe this is for the best.” I gripped the phone so tightly I thought it would shatter. “I swear to God, if you don't bring my son back—” “Enough, Aurora.” My mother's voice turned cold. “Stop being selfish.” Click. The line went dead. I stared at my phone, my body shaking with rage, with helplessness. A low growl rumbled in my chest, pure animal fury that had nowhere to go. I wanted to scream, to throw something, to hurt the way I was hurting. Instead, my fingers moved on their own. I opened Instagram. And then— My breath caught in my throat. The first post on my feed was Chloe's. A photo of her and Dominic, hands intertwined, her engagement ring front and center. Fate brought us together. Love kept us strong. Can't wait to be Mrs. De Luca! Thousands of likes. Hundreds of comments. – Omg! Congratulations! Didn't see this coming, but you two look perfect together! – I always thought Dominic married the wrong sister, tbh. – Crazy how life works! Weren't we just at his wedding a few years ago? People I knew. People who had attended my wedding. They were congratulating them like this was some kind of fairytale. I wanted to smash my phone. But then— Another photo. My vision blurred. It was Leo. Sitting on Dominic's lap, laughing, arms wrapped around Chloe's neck. They looked like a happy, perfect family. Like I never existed. A sharp, stabbing pain tore through my skull. My vision spun, the pounding inside my head unbearable. With shaking hands, I reached for the nightstand, fumbling for the bottle of pain relievers. My fingers barely managed to twist the cap off before I popped two pills into my mouth, swallowing dry. But the pain didn't stop. A metallic taste filled my throat. My lip trembled as something warm trickled down my upper lip. I wiped at it absentmindedly. Red. Blood. Panic gripped my chest. My breaths came out shallow, uneven. I grabbed my phone and dialed my mother's number. No answer. I tried my father. Nothing. My heart pounded as I scrolled down and pressed Dominic's contact. The call rang. Once. Twice. Then straight to voicemail. I let out a weak, bitter laugh. Of course. Tears blurred my vision as I desperately pressed 911. “H...hello?” My voice shook. “911, what's your emergency?” My body swayed. My fingers trembled as I tried to steady myself against the wall. “I need help. Please... I—” The phone slipped from my grasp. The last thing I heard before darkness swallowed me whole was the faint voice of the operator, calling my name. Bright lights. The steady beeping of a monitor. The sharp scent of antiseptic. I woke up in a hospital bed. Alone. A nurse walked in, startled to see me awake. “Ms. De Luca, you're conscious! How are you feeling?” My throat was dry. “How long was I out?” “You were admitted last night,” she said gently. “The paramedics found you unconscious at home. Do you have any family we should contact?” Family. The word twisted like a knife inside me. I let out a weak, hollow laugh. “No. There's no one.” The nurse gave me a sad look but said nothing. The next morning, after I was discharged, I went home. The moment I stepped inside, I felt it. He's here. And then I saw Dominic. Sitting on the couch like he still owned the place. Legs crossed, fingers tapping impatiently against the armrest. My chest tightened. “What... what are you doing here?” He stood up, pulling a stack of papers from his briefcase. A pen clipped to the top. He held it out to me. “Sign it.” I blinked. My fingers twitched. “What?” His eyes were empty—void of anything remotely resembling guilt. “The divorce papers. Sign them now.” Chapter 4 I stared at the divorce papers in Dominic's hand, my whole body trembling. “Sign it,” he repeated, his tone void of emotion, as if the past years we spent together meant nothing. I took the papers and tore them apart. Dominic's eyes darkened slightly, but instead of anger, he smirked. With calculated ease, he pulled out an ATM card and tossed it onto the coffee table. “There's a million dollars on that,” he said. “Your severance pay.” My breath hitched. Severance pay? Like I was just some employee who had outlived her usefulness. Like I had been nothing more than a burden he finally got rid of. Fury boiled inside me, hot and acidic in my veins. I slapped him. Hard. The sharp crack of my palm against his cheek echoed through the room. Dominic barely flinched. He slowly turned his head back, touching his cheek with mild amusement. “Feel better now?” he murmured. A low growl rumbled in my throat, my hands curling into fists at my sides. I wanted to hit him again. I wanted to hurt him the way he'd hurt me. I picked up the ATM card and flung it back at him. “Go to hell, Dominic.” His smirk deepened. “Already there, sweetheart.” Then he leaned closer, his breath cold against my skin. “You know,” he said, his voice smooth but taunting, “Leo has already chosen Chloe as his new mother.” My blood ran cold. The kitchen door creaked open, and Chloe stepped out, holding Leo's tiny hand. They were both smiling. My stomach twisted as I took in the sight before me. Leo—my baby—was cradling a giant robot toy in his arms, one I knew cost more than what I could ever afford. His eyes sparkled as he looked up at Chloe, pure admiration shining in them. “Thank you, Chloe!” he beamed. Mommy... Chloe? My throat tightened. “Leo... baby... I'm...” I whispered, my voice barely audible. He turned to me, but there was no excitement in his eyes when he saw me. Just mild curiosity. “Mommy, why are you mad?” he asked innocently. “Chloe bought me this! She's the best!” Chloe laughed, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “Oh, Leo, sweetie, I just want you to be happy.” Chloe then looked at me. “Aurora, don't look so hurt. Leo's just being honest. I'm the one who's been taking care of him lately, after all.” Leo nodded eagerly. “Chloe is nice to me, Mommy. She plays with me, she makes Daddy happy. You should sign the papers so we can be a happy family.” I felt the air leave my lungs. Then before I could react, she turned to Dominic. And kissed him. Right in front of me. A deep, slow kiss, as if they had all the time in the world. Leo giggled. “Chloe and Daddy love each other!” Something inside me snapped—a fracture that split all the way down to my core. My vision tunneled. My hands trembled. But I couldn't move. I just stood there. Frozen. Like a fool. Like an idiot. Watching my husband—my first love—kiss my sister while my son cheered them on. This wasn't real. This couldn't be real. But it was. It was all real. Dominic pulled away from Chloe with a satisfied smirk. Then he turned to me, his eyes gleaming with cruel amusement. “Now, be a good girl and sign the papers, Aurora,” he said, his tone mocking as he gave me another copy. Leo, still holding his toy, turned to me with pleading eyes. “Yeah, Mommy. Sign it. Sign it now, please!” Happy? They already looked happy. Like a perfect family. Double betrayal. A knife straight through my heart. I stumbled backward, my vision swimming with unshed tears. “I... need to be alone,” I choked out. Without waiting for a response, I turned and rushed to my room, slamming the door behind me. And then I broke. I collapsed onto the floor, my body wracked with silent, gut-wrenching sobs. A raw, animal sound clawed its way out of my chest—something between a scream and a howl—but I swallowed it down, pressing my fist against my mouth until I tasted blood. I had lost everything. My husband. My son. My family. Why? Why wasn't I enough? Why was I the one suffering while they got to be happy? I curled into myself, the pain in my head throbbing violently, mixing with the unbearable ache in my heart. I didn't know how long I lay there, drowning in despair, before I fumbled for my phone. There was only one person left I could call. With shaking hands, I dialed. The line rang twice before a familiar, steady voice answered. “Aurora?” A choked sob escaped me. “Liam... please help me.” There was a sharp intake of breath on the other end. “Aurora, what happened?” His voice was tight with concern, a raw edge cutting through his usual calm. “Dominic... Leo... they—” My throat tightened. “They don't need me anymore. I have nothing left, Liam. Nothing.” “Aurora, listen to me,” Liam said firmly, his voice dropping to something fierce and unwavering. “You have me. And I'm not going to let you go through this alone.” Tears spilled down my face. “Come to me,” he urged. “I'll help you disappear. I'll get you out of there.” A pause. Then his voice softened, but the intensity didn't fade. “And there's something else. I didn't want to tell you over the phone, but you need to know.” I wiped my tears, trying to focus. “What is it?” “Our hospital is running a clinical trial,” Liam said. “A new experimental treatment for brain cancer. It's risky, but it's your best chance.” I froze. “You knew?” I whispered. “I had a suspicion,” he admitted. “I saw your medical records, Aurora. I know you've been trying to fight this alone.” My chest ached. “Come to me,” Liam pleaded, his voice rougher now, almost desperate. “Let me help you, Aurora. Not just with the trial, but with everything. Let me take you away from all of this.” I clutched the phone tightly, my heart pounding. This was it. My chance to leave. To escape this nightmare. To fight for myself. I took a deep breath, my decision made. “I'm coming, Liam.” Chapter 5 The house was silent. Too silent. Dominic, Chloe, and Leo were gone. They had packed up and moved into their newly bought mansion—a home filled with luxury, laughter, and a future that didn't include me. They had left me behind without a second thought. It should have broken me. Maybe a part of me had broken. But as I sat in the empty living room, staring at the divorce papers I had rewritten myself, something inside me hardened. Something cold and sharp, forged in the fire of everything they'd taken from me. I wasn't going to fight for a marriage that was already dead. I wasn't going to beg for a son who had already chosen another mother. I wasn't going to cry for a family that had never truly loved me. No. I was going to disappear. And one day, I would return as someone they would all fear. With Liam's help, I moved in silence, made sure the new divorce papers were finalized, taking nothing from Dominic. Not a single cent. I wouldn't owe him a damn thing. Then, I did something even more drastic. I reached out to an underground contact—Liam's colleagues had helped me find someone who could provide me with what I needed. An unclaimed corpse. It had belonged to a woman of similar build and age—another forgotten soul discarded by the world. I dressed the body in one of my favorite dresses. Then, with shaking hands, I placed my wedding ring on its finger. And finally, I unclasped the delicate gold necklace Dominic had given me when he still loved me. The one I had cherished even after everything. The one Leo used to tug on as a baby while giggling, his small fingers tracing the pendant. “Mommy, I like this! Is this magic?” “No, sweetheart,” I had laughed. “But Daddy gave it to me, so it's special.” “Then it's magic!” Leo had grinned, curling up in my lap. A lump formed in my throat. That was years ago. Now, Leo clung to Chloe instead. I draped the necklace around the corpse's neck, swallowing the pain. My chest heaved, a guttural sound caught somewhere between a sob and a snarl, but I forced it down. No more tears. No more weakness. It was done. The woman on the bed was no longer a stranger. She was Aurora De Luca. That night, before I set the house ablaze, I picked up my phone with trembling fingers, hesitating only for a second before dialing Dominic's number. Ring. Once. Twice. Three times. No answer. Of course. I already knew why. My mother had told me everything when she called me earlier. “Oh, Aurora. I didn't know how to tell you, but Dominic, Chloe, and Leo... they left for Paris this morning.” Paris. A honeymoon for Dominic and Chloe. A family vacation for my son without me. A sharp, hollow ache spread through my chest, but I crushed it down. I let the rage build instead, let it fill the spaces where grief used to live. I called again. And again. Still, no answer. Finally, I opened my messages and began to type. To Dominic De Luca: Thank you for teaching me the most painful lesson of my life. Thank you for showing me how little I meant to you. Thank you for making it so easy to let go. Congratulations on your new family. I hope Chloe makes you happier than I ever could. I hesitated, then added one final line. Goodbye, Dominic. Then, with a steady breath, I pressed send. That was the last message he would ever receive from me. I made sure the flames consumed everything. The memories. The pain. The Aurora De Luca that had been discarded like trash. As the fire spread, I stood outside in the shadows, watching the flames engulf the place I had once called home. The laughter that once filled these walls was gone. Leo used to run through those hallways, calling my name in excitement. “Mommy! Mommy, look at me!” He used to crawl into my lap, his small arms wrapping around my neck as he whispered, “I love you, Mommy.” But now... now he was in Chloe's arms. Now he called her “Mommy.” Now he loved her more. A sharp, hollow ache spread through my chest, but I crushed it down. A low, wolfish growl rumbled in my chest, primal and raw. Let them think I was dead. Let them celebrate. Emotions had no place in my new life. By the time the fire department arrived, it was too late. The body inside was burned beyond recognition. And just like that— I was dead. The next morning, the news spread like wildfire. DOMINIC'S POV The private jet touched down smoothly, and I rolled my shoulders, cracking my neck as I stepped off. The trip had been... good. No bullshit. No drama. Just business and pleasure. Chloe was glowing, still high off our honeymoon. Paris had suited her—designer clothes, fancy dinners, the whole fucking dream she'd always wanted. She clung to my arm like the perfect little trophy wife, soaking up every second. Leo had been happy too. Kid didn't hesitate to call her “Mommy.” Didn't even fucking look back. And for the first time in years, I felt something close to peace. Aurora was gone. Not dead, of course—just out of my life. The past. A fucking ghost. She'd served her purpose, and now she was just another chapter I had no reason to reopen. As my car pulled up to the estate, I exhaled slowly, rubbing my temples. My phone buzzed in my pocket. I ignored it. Business could wait. It buzzed again. And again. I sighed, pulling it out, ready to snap at whoever the fuck was blowing up my line. Dozens of missed calls. A shit ton of unread messages. I frowned, scrolling. Most were from unknown numbers. Some from business associates. But one message caught my eye. Aurora De Luca. My grip tightened around the phone as I opened it. Thank you for teaching me the most painful lesson of my life. Thank you for showing me how little I meant to you. Thank you for making it so easy to let go. Congratulations on your new family. I hope Chloe makes you happier than I ever could. Goodbye, Dominic. A strange fucking feeling settled in my gut, something sharp and off. A flicker of something I didn't want to name. But before I could process it, Chloe grabbed the remote and turned on the TV. The news anchor's voice filled the room. “Aurora De Luca, Former Wife of CEO Dominic De Luca, Found Dead in Fire.” ------------------------------ 📚👇👇👇There are limited chapters to put here, click “learn more” to open the app and continue reading the rest of the story .👇👇👇 (lt will automatically jump to the book when you open the app)
My husband proposed to my sister on my son's sixth birthday. My entire family watched. And clapped. I just stood there, seeing everyone smile with happiness… except me. I should have known something was wrong when my mother insisted on turning Leo's birthday into a “family day.” The Morettis never did anything without a reason. I just never imagined the reason was my husband. The morning started like any other. I woke up thinking it would be a perfect day. I had planned everything—a private VIP tour of Marina World, lunch by the dolphin exhibit, a custom-made cake waiting for Leo. My son deserved one perfect day. As the wife of Dominic De Luca, the Don of the De Luca Empire, money had never been an issue. But love? Loyalty? That was another story. The hospital visits had drained more than just my energy. Stage four brain cancer was a slow, cruel thief, stealing my time, my future. I had kept it a secret from Dominic. He had made it clear he didn't have time for meaningless worries. “Don't waste my money on hospitals, Aurora,” he'd said, barely looking up from his phone. “You always overthink things.” I wasn't overthinking. I was dying. By noon, Marina World was filled with excited children, the scent of saltwater and fried food lingering in the air. Leo pulled me toward the giant shark tank, his small fingers warm in mine. “Mommy, look! It's so big!” I laughed, pressing a kiss to his curly hair. “Bigger than you?” He nodded eagerly, his excitement making my exhaustion worth it. Then, out of nowhere, his voice lit up. “Mommy! Look! Daddy's here too!” I frowned. Dominic? That wasn't possible. He was handling business. Too busy to even call Leo for his birthday. I followed my son's gaze. And the world beneath me crumbled. There, in the middle of the plaza, Dominic was on one knee. Holding a ring. For Chloe. My younger sister. The one who had cried to me about her failed relationships. The one I had comforted after every heartbreak. The one who had sworn Dominic was like a brother to her. She stood there with wide, teary eyes, hands covering her mouth. “Marry me,” Dominic said, his voice clear, steady. Like this was the most natural thing in the world. Chloe let out a shaky sob, nodding furiously. “Yes! Oh my God, Dominic, yes!” My mother had arranged the whole thing—a grand family outing, she'd called it. I should have known. My entire family—my mother, father, aunts, uncles—stood around them, clapping. As if this was something to celebrate. As if I wasn't standing right there. The ring slid onto Chloe's finger. Something inside me snapped. Leo tugged at my sleeve, confused but excited. “Mommy! Is Daddy giving Auntie Chloe a present? Can I go too?” I couldn't breathe. Then, as if she had just noticed me, my mother's smile faltered. The applause faded. One by one, their gazes turned to me. Dominic slowly rose to his feet, locking eyes with me. There was no guilt. No shame. Just the same mild irritation he always had when I inconvenienced him. Chloe, on the other hand, had the audacity to look annoyed. Dominic crossed his arms, exhaling like I was exhausting him. “Aurora, let's not do this here.” “Do what, Dominic?” My voice shook with barely contained rage. “Make a scene.” He rolled his eyes. “God, you're always so dramatic—” Slap. The sound echoed through the plaza. For a moment, everything froze. The sting on my palm was nothing compared to the burning rage in my chest. Dominic's head snapped to the side. He touched his cheek, then turned back. No shame. No remorse. Just irritation. “Really, Aurora?” he scoffed. “Was that necessary?” The sheer audacity left me breathless. Then my father's voice cut through the silence. “Aurora! Don't ruin your sister's happiness.” My stomach dropped. Victor Moretti—capo of the Bianchi syndicate, a man feared in all of Boston—had just dismissed me like I was a nuisance. “Happiness?” I let out a hollow laugh. “Is this a joke? You all knew?” My mother smoothed out her designer dress. “Aurora... you and Dominic have been distant for a while. We thought it was for the best.” “For the best?” My voice cracked. “You mean betraying me behind my back?” She sighed. “Chloe is younger than you. She deserves happiness too.” “And what about me?” My voice was barely above a whisper. “Don't I deserve it?” My father's voice again. “Don't be selfish, Aurora. Think about Leo. Dominic is going to be Chloe's husband now. It's best if you cooperate.” Something inside me snapped. Chloe's victorious smirk. Dominic's blank indifference. My parents' silent complicity. And my son—my baby—smiling up at me, completely unaware of the betrayal tearing me apart. Before I lost control, I turned on my heel, gripping Leo's small hand like a lifeline. “Aurora,” Dominic called, sounding bored. “Where are you going?” I didn't answer. I walked away, my legs trembling beneath me, my son's warm fingers clutching mine. I didn't stop. Not even when Leo kept looking back. Not even when I heard Chloe's voice, dripping with false pity. “She'll get over it.” I wouldn't. I would never forgive them. Chapter 2 The De Luca estate was eerily silent when we got home. Leo fell asleep almost instantly, exhausted from his birthday—his birthday, the one his father had chosen to celebrate with someone else. I tucked him in, brushing his curls from his forehead. His peaceful face made my chest ache. He didn't understand. He still believed his father was some kind of hero. I wished I could protect him from the truth. Once his breathing evened out, I left his room and collapsed onto my bed, sobbing until my body felt empty. Dominic De Luca. Mafia boss. My husband. The father of my child. And Chloe? She was my baby sister. The one I never imagined would be the cause of my ruin. I squeezed my eyes shut, but the memories came anyway—uninvited, relentless, cruel. Dominic had pursued me relentlessly, the way only a man used to getting what he wanted could. When the Bianchi Empire sent me to Paris for business, Dominic booked a last-minute flight just to be with me. “I can't live without you for a whole week,” he had said, standing in the hotel lobby with a bouquet of tulips. I had called him crazy. He had just kissed me and said, “Crazy in love.” That was Dominic. Affectionate. Possessive. Mine. Then we got married. On our honeymoon, he whisked me away to Melbourne, where we spent a month indulging in luxury, walking along the harbor, and making love under city lights. He had promised me forever. When Leo was born, he became even more protective, refusing to let me lift a finger. Every night, he held me close and whispered, “I love you more than anything in this world.” I had believed him. Then Chloe came back. She had been studying fashion design abroad for years, and when she returned, she was more beautiful than ever—elegant, stylish, the kind of woman people admired. Dominic noticed. I saw it—the way her eyes lingered on him, the way she laughed just a little too much at his jokes, the way Dominic suddenly had so much to say to her. But I told myself it was nothing. Chloe was my sister. Dominic was my husband. Then one night, I walked into our master bedroom and saw them curled up in bed together. My heart stopped. “Dominic?” My voice barely came out. Chloe sat up immediately, pulling the blanket around her. Dominic, on the other hand, didn't even look guilty. “Relax, Aurora,” he had said, rubbing his temples like I was the one being unreasonable. “Chloe fainted. I was just helping her.” And I, like a fool, had let it slide. Because Leo was in the room. Because I didn't want to believe it. Because I was a goddamn idiot. But now? Now I knew the truth. They had been screwing behind my back for who knows how long. I let out a sharp breath, shaking my head. The worst part? I still loved him. Even after all this, my stupid heart still ached for him. I wanted to scream. To throw something. To hurt the way I was hurting. And as if the universe wasn't done tormenting me, my phone rang. Mom. I should have ignored it, but the pathetic, desperate part of me still wanted to believe she'd be on my side. I pressed answer. “H...hello.” Her voice was calm, like she wasn't the mother of the woman whose life had just been shattered. “What now, you're still crying? Come on, Aurora, stop being dramatic!” I choked on my own breath. “What?” “Chloe is the one who can make him happy,” she continued. “You need to let go.” My grip tightened around the phone. “And what about me?” My voice was barely above a whisper. “Don't I deserve it?” A sigh. Then my father's voice. “You're embarrassing yourself, Aurora. The marriage is over. Sign the papers and let them be happy.” Something primal clawed at my chest, a raw, animalistic rage I didn't know I was capable of. I wanted to rip the walls down. I wanted to scream until my lungs gave out. I threw the phone across the room. It hit the wall with a crack before falling to the floor. And then I buried my face in my pillow and let out a guttural, broken sound—not quite a scream, not quite a sob—until my throat felt raw and my voice was nothing but a hollow rasp. This wasn't just Dominic's betrayal. It was everyone's. My mother. My father. My sister. My husband. Every single person I had ever loved had thrown me away like I was nothing. But if they thought I would just accept this? If they thought I would just cooperate? They were dead wrong. Chapter 3 I woke up to an eerie silence. I hadn't noticed when exhaustion pulled me under—whether I had cried myself to sleep or simply passed out. My body ached. My head throbbed like I'd been hit by a truck. But none of that mattered. Because the moment I sat up, I realized—Leo wasn't in his bed. My heart dropped. I bolted out of the room, calling his name. “Leo?” I ran down the hall, checking the bathroom, the living room—everywhere. “Leo!” Silence. My hands shook as I grabbed my phone and dialed my mother. She picked up after the third ring, her voice calm, almost bored. “Oh, Aurora. Finally awake?” I could barely breathe. “Where's Leo?” “With us, of course. We're celebrating his birthday.” I nearly dropped the phone. “What? Without me?” “Well, you were asleep,” she sighed. “They planned a little party for him. He's having so much fun.” I clenched my jaw, my nails digging into my palm. “You took my son while I was sleeping? Without telling me?” She laughed. “You were exhausted. We didn't want to wake you.” My pulse pounded in my ears. “Give him the phone. Now.” A pause. Then a dismissive chuckle. “Aurora, don't ruin this for him. Let him be happy for once.” “Happy?” My voice cracked. “He's my son!” “Then stop making his life miserable just because your husband chose your sister.” A raw, guttural sound clawed its way up my throat, something between a snarl and a sob. My whole body shook with the effort of not screaming into the phone. “Excuse me?” “Aurora,” she said slowly, like I was a child. “Chloe will love Leo more than you ever could. You're always so busy with work, with your endless hospital visits. Maybe this is for the best.” I gripped the phone so tightly I thought it would shatter. “I swear to God, if you don't bring my son back—” “Enough, Aurora.” My mother's voice turned cold. “Stop being selfish.” Click. The line went dead. I stared at my phone, my body shaking with rage, with helplessness. A low growl rumbled in my chest, pure animal fury that had nowhere to go. I wanted to scream, to throw something, to hurt the way I was hurting. Instead, my fingers moved on their own. I opened Instagram. And then— My breath caught in my throat. The first post on my feed was Chloe's. A photo of her and Dominic, hands intertwined, her engagement ring front and center. Fate brought us together. Love kept us strong. Can't wait to be Mrs. De Luca! Thousands of likes. Hundreds of comments. – Omg! Congratulations! Didn't see this coming, but you two look perfect together! – I always thought Dominic married the wrong sister, tbh. – Crazy how life works! Weren't we just at his wedding a few years ago? People I knew. People who had attended my wedding. They were congratulating them like this was some kind of fairytale. I wanted to smash my phone. But then— Another photo. My vision blurred. It was Leo. Sitting on Dominic's lap, laughing, arms wrapped around Chloe's neck. They looked like a happy, perfect family. Like I never existed. A sharp, stabbing pain tore through my skull. My vision spun, the pounding inside my head unbearable. With shaking hands, I reached for the nightstand, fumbling for the bottle of pain relievers. My fingers barely managed to twist the cap off before I popped two pills into my mouth, swallowing dry. But the pain didn't stop. A metallic taste filled my throat. My lip trembled as something warm trickled down my upper lip. I wiped at it absentmindedly. Red. Blood. Panic gripped my chest. My breaths came out shallow, uneven. I grabbed my phone and dialed my mother's number. No answer. I tried my father. Nothing. My heart pounded as I scrolled down and pressed Dominic's contact. The call rang. Once. Twice. Then straight to voicemail. I let out a weak, bitter laugh. Of course. Tears blurred my vision as I desperately pressed 911. “H...hello?” My voice shook. “911, what's your emergency?” My body swayed. My fingers trembled as I tried to steady myself against the wall. “I need help. Please... I—” The phone slipped from my grasp. The last thing I heard before darkness swallowed me whole was the faint voice of the operator, calling my name. Bright lights. The steady beeping of a monitor. The sharp scent of antiseptic. I woke up in a hospital bed. Alone. A nurse walked in, startled to see me awake. “Ms. De Luca, you're conscious! How are you feeling?” My throat was dry. “How long was I out?” “You were admitted last night,” she said gently. “The paramedics found you unconscious at home. Do you have any family we should contact?” Family. The word twisted like a knife inside me. I let out a weak, hollow laugh. “No. There's no one.” The nurse gave me a sad look but said nothing. The next morning, after I was discharged, I went home. The moment I stepped inside, I felt it. He's here. And then I saw Dominic. Sitting on the couch like he still owned the place. Legs crossed, fingers tapping impatiently against the armrest. My chest tightened. “What... what are you doing here?” He stood up, pulling a stack of papers from his briefcase. A pen clipped to the top. He held it out to me. “Sign it.” I blinked. My fingers twitched. “What?” His eyes were empty—void of anything remotely resembling guilt. “The divorce papers. Sign them now.” Chapter 4 I stared at the divorce papers in Dominic's hand, my whole body trembling. “Sign it,” he repeated, his tone void of emotion, as if the past years we spent together meant nothing. I took the papers and tore them apart. Dominic's eyes darkened slightly, but instead of anger, he smirked. With calculated ease, he pulled out an ATM card and tossed it onto the coffee table. “There's a million dollars on that,” he said. “Your severance pay.” My breath hitched. Severance pay? Like I was just some employee who had outlived her usefulness. Like I had been nothing more than a burden he finally got rid of. Fury boiled inside me, hot and acidic in my veins. I slapped him. Hard. The sharp crack of my palm against his cheek echoed through the room. Dominic barely flinched. He slowly turned his head back, touching his cheek with mild amusement. “Feel better now?” he murmured. A low growl rumbled in my throat, my hands curling into fists at my sides. I wanted to hit him again. I wanted to hurt him the way he'd hurt me. I picked up the ATM card and flung it back at him. “Go to hell, Dominic.” His smirk deepened. “Already there, sweetheart.” Then he leaned closer, his breath cold against my skin. “You know,” he said, his voice smooth but taunting, “Leo has already chosen Chloe as his new mother.” My blood ran cold. The kitchen door creaked open, and Chloe stepped out, holding Leo's tiny hand. They were both smiling. My stomach twisted as I took in the sight before me. Leo—my baby—was cradling a giant robot toy in his arms, one I knew cost more than what I could ever afford. His eyes sparkled as he looked up at Chloe, pure admiration shining in them. “Thank you, Chloe!” he beamed. Mommy... Chloe? My throat tightened. “Leo... baby... I'm...” I whispered, my voice barely audible. He turned to me, but there was no excitement in his eyes when he saw me. Just mild curiosity. “Mommy, why are you mad?” he asked innocently. “Chloe bought me this! She's the best!” Chloe laughed, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “Oh, Leo, sweetie, I just want you to be happy.” Chloe then looked at me. “Aurora, don't look so hurt. Leo's just being honest. I'm the one who's been taking care of him lately, after all.” Leo nodded eagerly. “Chloe is nice to me, Mommy. She plays with me, she makes Daddy happy. You should sign the papers so we can be a happy family.” I felt the air leave my lungs. Then before I could react, she turned to Dominic. And kissed him. Right in front of me. A deep, slow kiss, as if they had all the time in the world. Leo giggled. “Chloe and Daddy love each other!” Something inside me snapped—a fracture that split all the way down to my core. My vision tunneled. My hands trembled. But I couldn't move. I just stood there. Frozen. Like a fool. Like an idiot. Watching my husband—my first love—kiss my sister while my son cheered them on. This wasn't real. This couldn't be real. But it was. It was all real. Dominic pulled away from Chloe with a satisfied smirk. Then he turned to me, his eyes gleaming with cruel amusement. “Now, be a good girl and sign the papers, Aurora,” he said, his tone mocking as he gave me another copy. Leo, still holding his toy, turned to me with pleading eyes. “Yeah, Mommy. Sign it. Sign it now, please!” Happy? They already looked happy. Like a perfect family. Double betrayal. A knife straight through my heart. I stumbled backward, my vision swimming with unshed tears. “I... need to be alone,” I choked out. Without waiting for a response, I turned and rushed to my room, slamming the door behind me. And then I broke. I collapsed onto the floor, my body wracked with silent, gut-wrenching sobs. A raw, animal sound clawed its way out of my chest—something between a scream and a howl—but I swallowed it down, pressing my fist against my mouth until I tasted blood. I had lost everything. My husband. My son. My family. Why? Why wasn't I enough? Why was I the one suffering while they got to be happy? I curled into myself, the pain in my head throbbing violently, mixing with the unbearable ache in my heart. I didn't know how long I lay there, drowning in despair, before I fumbled for my phone. There was only one person left I could call. With shaking hands, I dialed. The line rang twice before a familiar, steady voice answered. “Aurora?” A choked sob escaped me. “Liam... please help me.” There was a sharp intake of breath on the other end. “Aurora, what happened?” His voice was tight with concern, a raw edge cutting through his usual calm. “Dominic... Leo... they—” My throat tightened. “They don't need me anymore. I have nothing left, Liam. Nothing.” “Aurora, listen to me,” Liam said firmly, his voice dropping to something fierce and unwavering. “You have me. And I'm not going to let you go through this alone.” Tears spilled down my face. “Come to me,” he urged. “I'll help you disappear. I'll get you out of there.” A pause. Then his voice softened, but the intensity didn't fade. “And there's something else. I didn't want to tell you over the phone, but you need to know.” I wiped my tears, trying to focus. “What is it?” “Our hospital is running a clinical trial,” Liam said. “A new experimental treatment for brain cancer. It's risky, but it's your best chance.” I froze. “You knew?” I whispered. “I had a suspicion,” he admitted. “I saw your medical records, Aurora. I know you've been trying to fight this alone.” My chest ached. “Come to me,” Liam pleaded, his voice rougher now, almost desperate. “Let me help you, Aurora. Not just with the trial, but with everything. Let me take you away from all of this.” I clutched the phone tightly, my heart pounding. This was it. My chance to leave. To escape this nightmare. To fight for myself. I took a deep breath, my decision made. “I'm coming, Liam.” Chapter 5 The house was silent. Too silent. Dominic, Chloe, and Leo were gone. They had packed up and moved into their newly bought mansion—a home filled with luxury, laughter, and a future that didn't include me. They had left me behind without a second thought. It should have broken me. Maybe a part of me had broken. But as I sat in the empty living room, staring at the divorce papers I had rewritten myself, something inside me hardened. Something cold and sharp, forged in the fire of everything they'd taken from me. I wasn't going to fight for a marriage that was already dead. I wasn't going to beg for a son who had already chosen another mother. I wasn't going to cry for a family that had never truly loved me. No. I was going to disappear. And one day, I would return as someone they would all fear. With Liam's help, I moved in silence, made sure the new divorce papers were finalized, taking nothing from Dominic. Not a single cent. I wouldn't owe him a damn thing. Then, I did something even more drastic. I reached out to an underground contact—Liam's colleagues had helped me find someone who could provide me with what I needed. An unclaimed corpse. It had belonged to a woman of similar build and age—another forgotten soul discarded by the world. I dressed the body in one of my favorite dresses. Then, with shaking hands, I placed my wedding ring on its finger. And finally, I unclasped the delicate gold necklace Dominic had given me when he still loved me. The one I had cherished even after everything. The one Leo used to tug on as a baby while giggling, his small fingers tracing the pendant. “Mommy, I like this! Is this magic?” “No, sweetheart,” I had laughed. “But Daddy gave it to me, so it's special.” “Then it's magic!” Leo had grinned, curling up in my lap. A lump formed in my throat. That was years ago. Now, Leo clung to Chloe instead. I draped the necklace around the corpse's neck, swallowing the pain. My chest heaved, a guttural sound caught somewhere between a sob and a snarl, but I forced it down. No more tears. No more weakness. It was done. The woman on the bed was no longer a stranger. She was Aurora De Luca. That night, before I set the house ablaze, I picked up my phone with trembling fingers, hesitating only for a second before dialing Dominic's number. Ring. Once. Twice. Three times. No answer. Of course. I already knew why. My mother had told me everything when she called me earlier. “Oh, Aurora. I didn't know how to tell you, but Dominic, Chloe, and Leo... they left for Paris this morning.” Paris. A honeymoon for Dominic and Chloe. A family vacation for my son without me. A sharp, hollow ache spread through my chest, but I crushed it down. I let the rage build instead, let it fill the spaces where grief used to live. I called again. And again. Still, no answer. Finally, I opened my messages and began to type. To Dominic De Luca: Thank you for teaching me the most painful lesson of my life. Thank you for showing me how little I meant to you. Thank you for making it so easy to let go. Congratulations on your new family. I hope Chloe makes you happier than I ever could. I hesitated, then added one final line. Goodbye, Dominic. Then, with a steady breath, I pressed send. That was the last message he would ever receive from me. I made sure the flames consumed everything. The memories. The pain. The Aurora De Luca that had been discarded like trash. As the fire spread, I stood outside in the shadows, watching the flames engulf the place I had once called home. The laughter that once filled these walls was gone. Leo used to run through those hallways, calling my name in excitement. “Mommy! Mommy, look at me!” He used to crawl into my lap, his small arms wrapping around my neck as he whispered, “I love you, Mommy.” But now... now he was in Chloe's arms. Now he called her “Mommy.” Now he loved her more. A sharp, hollow ache spread through my chest, but I crushed it down. A low, wolfish growl rumbled in my chest, primal and raw. Let them think I was dead. Let them celebrate. Emotions had no place in my new life. By the time the fire department arrived, it was too late. The body inside was burned beyond recognition. And just like that— I was dead. The next morning, the news spread like wildfire. DOMINIC'S POV The private jet touched down smoothly, and I rolled my shoulders, cracking my neck as I stepped off. The trip had been... good. No bullshit. No drama. Just business and pleasure. Chloe was glowing, still high off our honeymoon. Paris had suited her—designer clothes, fancy dinners, the whole fucking dream she'd always wanted. She clung to my arm like the perfect little trophy wife, soaking up every second. Leo had been happy too. Kid didn't hesitate to call her “Mommy.” Didn't even fucking look back. And for the first time in years, I felt something close to peace. Aurora was gone. Not dead, of course—just out of my life. The past. A fucking ghost. She'd served her purpose, and now she was just another chapter I had no reason to reopen. As my car pulled up to the estate, I exhaled slowly, rubbing my temples. My phone buzzed in my pocket. I ignored it. Business could wait. It buzzed again. And again. I sighed, pulling it out, ready to snap at whoever the fuck was blowing up my line. Dozens of missed calls. A shit ton of unread messages. I frowned, scrolling. Most were from unknown numbers. Some from business associates. But one message caught my eye. Aurora De Luca. My grip tightened around the phone as I opened it. Thank you for teaching me the most painful lesson of my life. Thank you for showing me how little I meant to you. Thank you for making it so easy to let go. Congratulations on your new family. I hope Chloe makes you happier than I ever could. Goodbye, Dominic. A strange fucking feeling settled in my gut, something sharp and off. A flicker of something I didn't want to name. But before I could process it, Chloe grabbed the remote and turned on the TV. The news anchor's voice filled the room. “Aurora De Luca, Former Wife of CEO Dominic De Luca, Found Dead in Fire.” ------------------------------ 📚👇👇👇There are limited chapters to put here, click “learn more” to open the app and continue reading the rest of the story .👇👇👇 (lt will automatically jump to the book when you open the app)
Tired of searching for embroidery designs that never quite fit your vision? This Mother's Day, stop searching — and start creating your own. Embroidery Legacy Software is the revolutionary new program that simplifies digitizing and gives you complete creative control, from idea to finished project. ✅ Next-generation tools ✅ User-friendly workspace ✅ Endless possibilities 💐 Save $400 this Mother's Day! Plus, unlock an additional $5,300+ worth of limited-time bonuses. Click the link and finally turn your imagination into embroidery — or give the gift every embroiderer secretly wants.
Listen to one of the most interesting audio series “The Alpha's Bride” Only on the PocketFM app. Download Now!
Tired of searching for embroidery designs that never quite fit your vision? This Mother's Day, stop searching — and start creating your own. Embroidery Legacy Software is the revolutionary new program that simplifies digitizing and gives you complete creative control, from idea to finished project. ✅ Next-generation tools ✅ User-friendly workspace ✅ Endless possibilities 💐 Save $400 this Mother's Day! Plus, unlock an additional $5,300+ worth of limited-time bonuses. Click the link and finally turn your imagination into embroidery — or give the gift every embroiderer secretly wants.
😭 On our 5th anniversary, I got a video of him with his first love. I didn't cry. Just called my lawyer. The divorce was already signed—5 years ago. He forgot. 💀 He forced me to donate bone marrow to her mother. I almost died on the table. He was holding her hand. The nurse said: "They're such a perfect couple." 💥 She destroyed my grandmother's scarf. He made me kneel and apologize. I took his money. Walked out. Divorce final. 👉 Tell me—should I disappear, or let him find my empty ring? 💔 --------------------------------- On our fifth wedding anniversary, the first thing I got wasn’t a gift. It was a video. My husband, Hudson Hayes, was in some expensive hotel room, laughing and sleeping with another woman like I didn’t even exist. And it wasn’t just any woman. It was Amber Fenwick, his first love. I watched the whole thing without blinking while waiting for him at the restaurant. I just sat there, ate my food, and smiled. When I got home, I didn’t cry either. I picked up my phone and called my lawyer. “Attorney, I sent you the divorce papers. The one Hudson and I signed on our wedding day five years ago. Did you see anything wrong with it?” I stood by the window when I said it, staring at my own reflection instead of the city outside. My fingers kept rubbing the edge of my phone like I was trying to peel something off it. Maybe I was just trying to feel something. “Ms. Hereford, I’ve reviewed everything,” the lawyer said, calm and distant. “There’s no issue. You’ve got one month left before the five year term ends. Once it’s up, the agreement takes effect automatically. You can go down to the county clerk’s office and file for the divorce.” One month. Just one more month. “…Okay. Thank you.” I hung up and didn’t move for a while. Then my eyes drifted up. The wedding photo was still hanging there, right where it had always been. Like nothing had changed. Like everything hadn’t already rotted from the inside. I walked closer without thinking. In the picture, I was smiling so brightly. God, I looked stupid. My dress was pure white, my eyes curved like I believed in forever. And Hudson… He stood beside me in that perfect suit, tall and untouchable. Handsome like something carved out of stone. But his face was cold. No smile. Not even a fake one. Anyone could see it. He never loved me. “…It’s almost over,” I whispered, my fingers brushing against his face in the photo. Cold glass. That was all he’d ever been to me. “You must be happy, huh?” Or was that just me trying to convince myself? The sound of the door unlocking snapped me out of it. I pulled my hand back like I’d been caught doing something wrong and turned around quickly. “You’re back.” My voice came out softer than I wanted. He walked in like he owned the world. Like the air itself moved out of his way. Hudson always had that presence. Heavy. Dangerous. The kind of man people lowered their eyes around. A mafia boss. A king in the dark. I took his suit jacket as he shrugged it off and hung it up carefully. Then I knelt in front of him and helped him change into his slippers. My hands moved on their own. I didn’t even have to think. I’d done this too many times. Hudson loosened his tie, irritation already written all over his face. “Next month’s the Hayes Global anniversary banquet,” he said. “You’re coming with me.” My hands paused for a second. Then I finished adjusting his slippers and stood up slowly. “I can’t go.” His head snapped toward me. “What the hell do you mean you can’t go?” I opened my mouth but nothing came out at first. Should I tell him? That his woman send their videos to me? Would it even matter? Before I could say anything, his expression darkened like he already had his own answer. “…Don’t tell me this is about Amber again.” His voice dropped, colder now, sharper. “I told you from day one I had someone else. You said you wouldn’t interfere. Or were you just talking shit back then?” The words hit like they always did. Clean. Precise. Like a blade he knew exactly how to use. My chest tightened and it hurt so bad I almost laughed. Yeah. What kind of husband said that on his wedding day? What kind of wife agreed? “I’m not…” I stopped, swallowing hard. “It’s not that.” But wasn’t it? Or was I just too tired to fight anymore? He scoffed, running a hand through his hair. “Then what’s your problem? It’s just a damn banquet. You’ve done it before. Stand there, smile, play the part. That’s all I’m asking.” Just stand there. Just smile. Just pretend like I wasn’t slowly breaking apart inside. I looked at him and for a second, I wanted to ask. Did you ever feel even a little guilty? Did you ever look at me and think I was your wife? But the words died before they could leave my mouth. Because I already knew the answer. Five years ago, when our families announced the marriage, I thought I’d been given everything. I’d liked him for so long. Longer than I wanted to admit. So when I heard I was going to marry Hudson Hayes, I thought… maybe this was fate. Maybe he’d learn to love me. I was so stupid. That night, in that same house, still in my wedding dress, he handed me a contract instead of touching me. “I’ve got someone I like,” he said, like he was talking about the weather. Cold. Detached. “She’s not from the right background, and my family won’t accept her. But give me five years.” I remember just staring at him, my hands shaking as I held the paper. Five years? “For these five years, you stay as my wife in name,” he continued. “I’ll take control of the Hayes family, and when I do, no one will dare say shit about who I choose. After that…” He looked at me like I was nothing more than a business deal. “We divorce. Clean. Simple.” That night, I signed the papers like he wanted. My hands didn’t even feel like mine when I wrote my name. It was just… done. Like I’d already lost before anything even started. Then I locked myself in the bathroom and cried until morning. No sound, just shaking and choking on it, biting my sleeve so no one would hear. Like that would change anything. Less than three months into the marriage, Amber disappeared. Just… gone. I heard they had a huge fight before that, but no one told me details. I didn’t need them. I saw what it did to him. Hudson went crazy. He used every connection he had, every man under him, every dirty favor. A mafia boss like him, someone who could find anyone in this world… and still, he couldn’t find her. I watched him break. He stopped coming home most nights. And when he did, he smelled like alcohol and smoke and something darker. His eyes were always heavy, like he hadn’t slept in days. I wanted to ask if he was okay. I never did. What right did I have? Then one night, he came back drunk. Really drunk. The kind where he could barely stand straight but still walked like he owned everything. Before I could even say anything, he grabbed me. “Hudson…” I tried, my voice shaking. He didn’t answer. He pushed me onto the bed like I weighed nothing. My heart was beating so fast I thought it would tear out of my chest. Was this… happening? Did he finally…? But then his lips crashed onto mine and I froze. It tasted like alcohol. Bitter. Suffocating. “…Amber…” his voice broke, rough and desperate against my skin. “Why the hell did you leave me, huh? Why’d you run off with that guy? You think I wouldn’t come for you? You don’t trust me that much?” Everything inside me just stopped. My body went stiff under him. So he found her. But she left him anyway. And I was just, here. A substitute. A shadow. Something he could hold when the real one was gone. Chapter 2 That night was my first time. I didn’t even know if I should cry or laugh. He held me the whole night, his grip tight like he was afraid someone would take me away too. But every word that came out of his mouth… was her name. Over and over again. Not mine. Never mine. I stared at the ceiling until my eyes burned, wondering… was this what being a wife meant? Or was I just something he used to survive her absence? The next morning, he woke up first. There were bloodstains on the sheets. He noticed. I saw it in the way his eyes paused for a second. Just a second. Then he looked away. Didn’t say anything. Not even one word. Not even… sorry. I smiled like nothing happened. I got his clothes ready, laid them out neatly like I always did. “You’ve got an important meeting today,” I told him softly. “Don’t be late.” Like I wasn’t the one who bled all night. Like my heart wasn’t already torn open. ... From that day on, I tried harder. Pathetic, right? I knew he didn’t love me. I knew I was just filling space. But I still tried. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every morning and made him chicken soup. The kind that wouldn’t hurt him. He was always under pressure, dealing with things I didn’t even want to imagine, so I learned how to massage his shoulders and his back, careful and quiet. I liked silence anyway. Or maybe I just got used to it. I stopped making noise, stopped asking for anything. Even my footsteps became softer. If I stayed small enough… maybe I wouldn’t bother him. And somehow, he started changing. A little. When he came back from business trips, he’d sometimes bring me small things. Nothing big. Just… something. When I got sick, he’d make me medicine himself and hand it to me without looking at me. “Drink it,” he’d say. “Don’t be stubborn.” And at night, sometimes he held me. His arm around my waist, his body warm against mine. Those moments felt so real it scared me. Like maybe… maybe he was starting to see me. Maybe I wasn’t just nothing to him anymore. He never mentioned the divorce again. Not once. Like that paper we signed never existed. And I… I actually believed it. I thought maybe if I just held on a little longer, he’d fall in love with me. Stupid, right? Three months ago, Amber came back. She broke up with her boyfriend and returned from the US like nothing happened. And Hudson? He went back to her without hesitation. No explanation. No guilt. Nothing. He took her out to eat, went shopping with her, stayed by her side like she was the only thing that mattered in the world. He even canceled meetings, important ones, the kind he used to say could never be moved. All because she said she was in a bad mood. I stood by the window one night and watched his car drive away again. Same direction. Same place. Her place. I didn’t cry this time. I just watched. And finally understood. Love was love. Real love didn’t change. No matter how much I gave, how much I tried, how much I broke myself into something smaller and quieter and easier to keep… it would never compare to one look from her. Not even close. Five years. It was almost over. “Why aren’t you saying anything?” His voice snapped me out of it. I blinked and looked at him, my throat tightening like something was stuck there. He didn’t remember? For five years, I’d been counting down every single day, scared that when the time came, he’d just walk away without even looking back. But now he stood there like none of it existed. Like that agreement meant nothing. Did it ever mean anything to him? I parted my lips, about to remind him, to say it out loud before I lost the courage again but his phone rang. He picked it up right away. I couldn’t hear clearly, but I knew that voice. Amber. She was crying, choking on her words, panicking about something. Hudson’s expression changed instantly. His whole body tensed, like nothing else in the world mattered anymore. “Hey, hey… don’t panic,” his voice dropped, low and urgent. “I’m coming right now. Stay there. Don’t move, you hear me?” He didn’t even wait for a reply. The call ended and he grabbed his keys, already moving. “Hudson, I—” I didn’t even finish. He rushed past me and his shoulder slammed into mine so hard I lost my balance. My back hit the door frame and a sharp pain shot through me. I let out a small sound, something between a gasp and a groan. But he didn’t stop. Didn’t look back. Didn’t even notice. The door closed and he was gone. Just like that. I stayed there for a few seconds, leaning against the wall, trying to breathe through the pain. Then I slowly pushed myself up and walked back to the bedroom. I took off my coat and saw the bruise already forming on my shoulder. Dark. Ugly. I opened the first aid kit and cleaned it quietly, pressing the cotton against my skin. It stung, but it was nothing compared to what was inside my chest. That felt like something dull was slicing through it… slowly, over and over again. I sat on the edge of the bed and stared out the window. The sky was getting darker, the city lights coming on one by one. I don’t even know how long I stayed like that. Until my phone rang. Hudson. I hesitated for a second then picked up. “Come to the Favilla hospital,” he said, straight to the point. My heart skipped. “What happened?” “We’ll talk when you get here.” The line went dead. ... When I arrived, I saw him right away. He was standing outside the operating room. And Amber… she was pressed against him, crying like her whole world was falling apart. My steps slowed. Something tightened in my chest again, like a hand squeezing too hard. I still walked over. “What happened?” I asked softly. Hudson looked at me, his expression serious. “Amber’s mother collapsed earlier. It’s a severe blood disorder. Her body’s failing fast. She needs a bone marrow transplant immediately.” I froze. “And…?” “We checked everywhere,” he continued, calm like he was talking about business. “No match. So I had them run a test on you secretly.” Something inside me dropped. “And?” My voice barely came out. “You’re a match.” Chapter 3 For a second, I just stared at him. “Y-you want me to donate?” I asked, my fingers curling slightly. “Hudson… I can’t. I’m scared of needles, I don’t even… this is surgery, it’s risky, I—” “I didn’t call you here to complain,” he cut me off, his tone turning cold. “Don’t start that shit with me.” “I’m not complaining, I just… I’m scared, okay?” My voice shook and I hated it. “Can’t you find someone else? Please, I really can’t do this—” Before I could step back, two of his men moved. They grabbed my arms. Hard. I flinched, panic rising in my chest. “Let go! What are you doing?” Hudson stepped closer, his shadow falling over me. His eyes were dark, unreadable, like there was no room for refusal. “I’m your husband,” he said, voice low and dangerous. “And you’ll do exactly what I say.” My heart dropped. “Your life is mine,” he continued, his grip tightening on my chin, forcing me to look at him. “So you’re donating. Don’t make me repeat myself.” For a moment, I couldn’t breathe. Was I even a person to him? Or just something he owned? My eyes burned but I forced it back, swallowing everything down like I always did. “…Okay,” I whispered. The men let go of me. “I’ll sign.” The nurse handed me the form. My hands were shaking, but I still took the pen. Stroke by stroke, I wrote my name. Each line felt heavy. Like I was carving something into my own heart. And I smiled a little, just enough so no one would notice the tears I was trying so hard to hide. Just before they pushed me in, I couldn’t hold it in anymore. “Hudson!” My voice came out weaker than I wanted. He stopped and turned his head slightly, eyes cold, like I’d just interrupted something unimportant. For a second, I forgot everything I wanted to say. My lips trembled. Then I forced out the only thing I could. “…Nothing.” His eyes flickered, just a little. I thought maybe, just maybe… But he didn’t say anything. He turned and walked outside. The doors closed right in front of me. And that was it. The moment they shut, my vision blurred and the tears I’d been holding back just fell. Quiet. Helpless. So this was how deep his love went. Deep enough to throw me onto an operating table without hesitation. Deep enough that even if it was my life, he wouldn’t care. — When I woke up, everything felt heavy. My body, my head, even my breathing. It was like I was floating somewhere between awake and not. The lights were too bright. My throat felt dry. “…You’re awake?” a nurse’s voice came gently beside me. I blinked slowly, turning my head. “Mm… yeah…” “How are you feeling? Dizzy? Pain anywhere?” “A little,” I whispered. “I-is the surgery done?” She smiled. “Yes. It went well. The patient is stable now and recovering.” Good. That meant she was okay. I swallowed, my chest feeling strangely empty. “Hudson, where is he?” The nurse paused for a second, then said casually, “Mr. Hayes? He’s with his wife and her mother right now.” My heart stopped. His wife? Oh. Right. I stared at the ceiling, not saying anything. The nurse didn’t notice. She just kept talking, even giggling a little. “Honestly, I was watching them earlier and I got so jealous,” she said, her eyes lighting up. “They look like such a perfect couple!” I didn’t move. “Mr. Hayes was so attentive,” she continued, almost dreamy. “He kept holding his wife’s hand and talking to her softly. You wouldn’t even guess he’s someone so powerful.” Each word felt like something pressing deeper into me. “And the way he looked at her,” she added, smiling. “Gosh, it was so sweet. I mean, you can really tell he loves her a lot.” I closed my eyes slowly. “Even when the doctor came out, he didn’t leave her side,” she said again, laughing quietly. “He kept comforting her, like she was the one who just went through surgery. If I had a husband like that, I’d never let him go.” I let out a small breath. So that was how it looked from the outside. A loving husband. A devoted man. And me? What was I? I forced a small smile, even though no one was looking. “…That’s good,” I murmured. “As long as she’s okay.” … I lay there staring at the ceiling, my hand hooked to the IV, the slow drip the only thing keeping time. My body still felt heavy and numb, like it didn’t belong to me anymore. The nurse had just left when the door opened again. I thought it's Hudson but it wasn't. Amber walked in. She looked soft, fragile, eyes still a little red like she’d been crying for hours. In her hands was a basket of fruit, neatly wrapped like this was some kind of polite visit. “Ms. Hereford…” she said gently, stepping closer. “I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to trouble you like this again.” I looked at her but didn’t say anything. She placed the basket down and gave me a small smile. “Thank you. Really… if it wasn’t for you, my mom wouldn’t have made it. You saved her.” Her voice softened, almost sweet but it's fake. “Thank you for being such a devoted slave to my husband— I mean… devoted wife to Hudson.” My fingers twitched slightly on the blanket. Slave? “Do you want some apples?” she asked, already reaching for one. “I’ll peel it for you.” “I’m fine,” I said quietly. She didn’t stop. The knife slid against the apple skin in slow, careful strokes. The sound was soft, almost soothing. Almost. “I really didn’t expect…” she continued, her voice turning distant, like she was drifting somewhere else. “After all these years, he’s still like that with me.” My chest tightened. “What do you mean?” I asked, even though I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear it. She let out a small laugh, shaking her head. “He just never changed.” The peel fell in one long strip as she spoke. “Last year, I mentioned once that I liked this limited edition watch,” she said casually. “I didn’t even remember saying it. But a week later, he flew overseas just to get it for me. It wasn’t even available locally.” My fingers slowly curled. “He showed up at my place in the middle of the night,” she added, smiling faintly. “But I was still mad at him back then, so I didn’t even let him in. I told him to leave and threw the box back at him.” Her tone was light. Like it was nothing. Like his effort was something she could just throw away. My mind went blank for a second. Because I remembered. That same time. He told me he had a business trip abroad. Three days. When he came back, he handed me a watch. Just like that. No explanation. No emotion. “Take it,” he said. “Saw it. Thought it suited you.” I’d been so happy. I didn’t even wear it. I kept it safe, tucked away like something precious I didn’t deserve to ruin. And now? It was just something she didn’t want. I didn’t realize my nails were digging into my palm until it started to hurt. Chapter 4 Amber didn’t notice. Or maybe she did and just didn’t care. “And there was this one time,” she continued, peeling another strip, her voice softening again. “I got into a fight with my ex. It was really bad. I blocked everyone, and disappeared for a few days.” She glanced at me, like she was about to share something intimate. “Hudson went crazy trying to find me. When he did, he dragged me out of that place himself. He was so angry, I thought he was going to kill someone.” She laughed lightly. “He kept cursing, saying, ‘You think you can just disappear on me like that? I’ll tear this whole city apart if I have to.’” My heart twisted. I remembered that night too. New Year's Eve. He came home late. Different. Rough. Like something inside him had snapped. He didn’t say much. Just claimed me in, over and over again, like he couldn’t stop. I thought… I thought maybe he finally wanted me. That maybe, he was starting to feel something. I was so stupid. The next morning, when I woke up, the bed beside me was already cold. I told myself he had urgent business. That was normal, right? But now? Now I know. He wasn’t busy. He was running to her. Always her. Amber finished peeling the apple and finally handed it to me. “Here.” I didn’t take it. She didn’t mind. She just set it down beside me and looked at me with that same soft, harmless expression. “You’re really kind, Ms. Hereford,” she said gently. “Staying by his side all these years, taking care of him like that.” Her eyes lingered on me, something unreadable passing through them. “But some things…” she added quietly, “no matter how hard you try, they just don’t belong to you.” I lowered my gaze to my hand, the IV needle still buried in my skin. Yeah. I think I finally understood that. … After I got discharged, I went home and packed everything quietly. Clothes. Jewelry. Things I barely touched. Things I once thought mattered. I didn’t take much. What was the point? I was just waiting. Waiting for the divorce to finalize. Waiting for it all to end. During those days, Amber kept sending me messages. Not even hiding it. Videos. Photos. One after another. At first I didn’t open them. Then I did. I don’t even know why. Maybe I wanted to hurt myself properly. Maybe I just needed to see it with my own eyes. Hudson stayed by her side the whole time. Not for a moment did he leave. In one video, he was sitting beside her hospital bed, carefully feeding her fruit, peeling everything clean like it was something precious. In another, he was adjusting her blanket, his movements slow, patient… gentle. Gentle. I stared at the screen for a long time. Was this the same man? The same man who never even looked at me twice? Then another message came. A video. “Look, Miss Hereford,” Amber said, her face filling the screen as she turned the camera. Hudson was there, talking to a doctor, his expression serious, controlled. That same cold aura. That same power. “He sent my mom abroad for treatment,” she continued casually. “Paid for everything. Even bought her a house there. There’s a maid, a private doctor… everything’s arranged.” She laughed a little. “He’s really something, right?” My fingers tightened around my phone. “Miss Hereford, I’m sorry for taking your husband for now, okay?” she added, voice soft, almost teasing. “He just missed me too much. He loves me so much, I can’t even push him away.” Her smile didn’t change. “You can’t really compete with that, can you?” The screen went dark. I didn’t realize I was crying until the tears hit my hand. Drop by drop. I wiped them away quickly, taking a shaky breath. Over the years, I did all those things too. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every day to cook for him. I waited for him with the lights on, no matter how late it got. I peeled his fruit, cut everything into small pieces so he wouldn’t even have to think. I gave him everything. And now… he was doing all of that for someone else. I closed my eyes and let out a slow breath. “It’s fine,” I whispered to myself. “It’ll be over soon.” Right? Once I stop loving him, I’ll be okay. I’ll take care of myself. I have to. ... A week later, he suddenly came home. I was surprised when I saw him. Shouldn’t he be with her? “Get changed,” he said, already loosening his tie. “We’re having dinner at home tonight.” “…Okay.” I didn’t ask anything. I just went upstairs and changed. At the dinner, everything felt normal. Too normal. People were laughing, talking, raising their glasses like this was just another gathering. Then the topic shifted. “You’ve been married five years now. It’s about time you had a child.” “Yeah, Hudson’s the head of the family now. There needs to be an heir.” “Mika, you should hurry up.” I kept my head down, fingers brushing against the rim of my glass. A child? With him? Did I even have that right? “No rush,” Hudson said. His voice wasn’t loud, but it cut through everything. The whole room went silent. Everyone exchanged looks but no one dared say anything else. Not to him. Not anymore. The atmosphere turned stiff after that and the dinner ended quickly. “Mika,” Mrs. Hayes said sharply as we stood. “Come with me to the study.” I knew what that meant. Anyone could see it. A warning. About children. About my place. “If you’ve got something to say, say it in front of me,” Hudson said, frowning. Before she could respond, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and his expression changed immediately. “…Amber?” he answered, already stepping aside. “What’s wrong? Did something happen?” His voice… it wasn’t the same voice he used with me. Not even close. Mrs. Hayes let out a cold snort. “Come with me.” I pressed my lips together and followed her without a word. As soon as the study door closed, her face changed. All that fake calm from dinner disappeared. “Kneel.” I didn’t argue. I just went down slowly, my knees hitting the cold marble. It stung, but I was already used to that kind of pain. “Do you know where you went wrong?” she asked, looking down at me like I was something dirty. I lowered my eyes and stayed quiet. A loud bang hit the table. “You stupid girl!” she snapped, her voice sharp and cold. “Hudson said he’s not in a hurry to have a child and you just sat there? You didn’t even try to change his mind?” My fingers curled slightly. Was I supposed to beg him? Force him? Didn’t he already make it clear… I meant nothing? She opened a drawer and took out a small bottle, then slammed it in front of me. “Drink this. It’s a fertility tonic. Starting today, you take it every day and you sleep with him until you get pregnant. I don’t care what it takes.” I stared at the bottle. In the past, I would’ve taken it without a word. But now… “I won’t take it,” I said quietly. The room went still. “What did you just say?” her voice dropped, dangerous. “I won’t take it,” I repeated, lifting my head slightly. “He doesn’t want a child right now. I’m respecting that.” That was the truth. Every time we were together, he made sure there were precautions, and if something slipped, he’d make me take pills right after. I used to think that maybe he just wasn’t ready yet. Now I knew. He just didn’t want one with me. And if I was leaving, why would I tie myself to him forever? “You’ve got some nerve?!" she said slowly, eyes narrowing. “Say that again.” “I won’t take it.” Her expression twisted. “You’ve gone too far!” she shouted. “As his wife, you can’t even do your duty? You can’t even give him a child? And you let him waste himself on that woman. All that effort, all that time, all for her and her damn family. You didn’t stop him once.” My chest tightened. Stop him? When had I ever had that power? She turned her head slightly. “Bring it.” A servant stepped forward and handed her a thick leather strap. Dark. Heavy. The kind they used for punishment. My body tensed. “I’ll ask you one last time,” she said, gripping it tightly. “Are you going to take the medicine or not?” I shook my head. The sound came before the pain. CRACK! A sharp crack filled the room, then it hit. My back arched as the pain exploded across my skin, burning and tearing at the same time. I bit my lip hard to stop myself from crying out. Chapter 5 “Answer me. Are you taking it or not?” I shook my head again. Another strike. And another. Each one landed harder than the last. My body trembled, my hands pressing against the floor as I tried to stay upright. Through the glass window, I could see outside. Hudson was there. Standing in the garden. His back facing this room. One hand in his pocket, the other holding his phone. His posture relaxed, like nothing in the world could touch him. Then he laughed. Low, soft. “…Amber,” I heard faintly through the glass. Of course. Who else? “Since you don’t understand,” Mrs. Hayes said coldly behind me, raising the strap again, “then I’ll beat it into you.” The leather cut through the air and landed again. My vision started to blur. Pain spread everywhere, hot and overwhelming. I could feel something wet soaking through my clothes but I didn’t look. “I w-won't,” my voice came out weak, barely there. “I won’t take it…” Another strike. My body gave out and I collapsed forward, barely able to hold myself up. Through my fading vision, I saw him again. Still standing there. Still talking. Still not turning around. Not even once. A small, broken thought crossed my mind. Was I ever anything to him? Or was I just… someone he could lose without noticing? Everything started going dark. And just before I lost consciousness, I felt something strange. Relief. Maybe… this was good. Maybe after this, I wouldn’t feel anything for him anymore. … When I woke up, I was already in a hospital bed. Everything felt heavy, and my back burned the moment I tried to breathe a little deeper. “Mr. Hayes, the injuries are quite severe,” someone beside me said. “The leather strikes cut deep. Some areas reached the dermis. It’ll take time to heal.” “Then use the best damn medicine,” Hudson’s voice came, low and cold. “I don’t care what it costs. Get the best doctors and make sure she doesn’t get scared.” “Yes, of course.” Footsteps faded, and the room went quiet. I slowly opened my eyes. He was there. Standing beside the bed, looking down at me. When he realized I was awake, he moved closer, his brows slightly furrowed. “You awake? How are you feeling?” I tried to shift, but the pain hit instantly, sharp and burning. I sucked in a breath and forced a small voice out. “I’m fine, there are people here to take care of things. If you’ve got something to do, you should go.” I expected him to leave. He didn’t. Instead, he sat down beside the bed, his gaze staying on me like he was thinking about something he couldn’t say. “Why didn’t you call me?” he asked after a moment. “When she was doing that to you… why didn’t you call me?” My fingers tightened slightly under the blanket. I remembered him outside. Back turned. Laughing softly into his phone. “I saw you were busy,” I said quietly, a small bitter smile slipping out. Then I looked at him. “If I called you, would you really come right away?” “Of course I would,” he said without hesitation. I froze. That wasn’t what I expected. Not at all. “I’ve already handled it,” he continued, his tone calmer now. “No one’s going to bother you about having a child again. That shit’s over.” “…I understand.” I lowered my eyes. “Then you should go. You don’t have to stay.” He frowned slightly. “Why do you keep pushing me away?” I blinked, a little confused. “Aren’t you busy?” Busy with everything. Busy with her. “I’m not busy lately,” he said. Then he reached out and adjusted the blanket around me, his movements careful, almost gentle. “I’ll stay here for a few days. Take care of you.” I didn’t know what to say to that. It felt wrong. Like something that didn’t belong to me. But he really stayed. ... The next few days, he didn’t leave the hospital. He adjusted my bed when I couldn’t move, fed me when my hands felt too weak, even helped with my dressings like it didn’t bother him at all. A man like him… doing this? Sometimes I caught myself just staring at him. Was this real? Or was I dreaming again? One night, the pain got so bad I couldn’t sleep. It kept spreading across my back, making every breath feel heavy. He noticed. “Can’t sleep?” he asked quietly. I didn’t answer, just closed my eyes tighter. Then I felt it. His hand, slow and steady, lightly patting my back. Careful. Gentle. Like he was afraid to hurt me more. “It’s alright,” he murmured. “Just sleep.” Again and again, the same rhythm. That kind of warmth, it felt so familiar. Like those rare moments before everything broke. For a second, I almost wanted to believe it again. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. I already decided. I was leaving. And this time, I wouldn’t look back. A week passed, and the marks on my back finally started to fade. Not gone, but lighter. When he was applying the medicine that day, his fingers brushed too close and I let out a small sound before I could stop it. He froze. I turned, confused, and saw his eyes on me, dark and heavy, his throat moving slowly like he was holding something back. “Did I hurt you?” he asked, but his voice sounded rough, not like before. “No… I just—” I tried to speak but he moved closer. Too close. His hand settled on my waist, firm, like he wasn’t even thinking anymore. “Hudson…” I whispered, my heart starting to race. He didn’t answer. His breathing got heavier, his gaze dropping to my lips. His face leaned closer, slow, like he was about to cross a line— “Smack!” We both turned. Amber stood at the door, her eyes red, the fruit basket already on the floor, everything scattered. Her lips trembled. “Did I come at the wrong time? I didn’t know you two were…” She bit her lip, like she couldn’t even finish. Hudson pulled away from me instantly. “Amber, stop thinking nonsense! It’s not what it looks like. I was just helping her with the medicine, that’s it.” Before I could react, he shoved me away. Hard. I lost balance and fell straight off the bed, the back of my head hitting the sharp edge of the table with a dull crack. Pain exploded and something warm started running down. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to ruin your moment.” Amber’s voice broke as she turned. “I’ll go, you don’t have to explain…” “Amber!” Hudson didn’t even hesitate. “Wait, listen to me. Don’t run off like this.” His voice turned urgent, almost angry. “Damn it, stop right there.” He ran after her. Didn’t look at me. Not once. The door slammed and everything went quiet again. I stayed on the floor, my vision slowly blurring. Blood slid down past my temple, warm and sticky. I stared at the ceiling and suddenly laughed, soft and broken. Why did I even hope? Tears slipped into my hair. Wasn’t I used to this already? By the time the nurse found me, everything was fading. Voices sounded far away. “Head injury! She’s bleeding a lot, call the doctor now!” Then darkness. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
Chapter 1 Unexpected Pregnancy "Doctor, I don't want this baby." Autumn Rowan glanced down at the test results on the desk, her brow furrowing. "You need to think this through very carefully. Your uterine wall is unusually thin. If you terminate, there's a strong chance you'll never be able to conceive again. "And," the doctor said, studying Autumn's pale face with a steady, patient look as she explained the situation. She pointed at the ultrasound printout. "It shows two embryos." "Well..." A flicker of fear crossed Autumn's face. She stood up in a fluster, kept her head low, and added, "I'll think it over some more." "Yes, talk it through with your boyfriend. It's best not to make a decision like this all on your own." The doctor got a general sense of the situation just from watching the young woman's reaction. She rose from her chair, walked over to Autumn, and patted her gently on the shoulder. 'Boyfriend?' Autumn's expression darkened the second she heard that word. She gripped the lab report tightly in her hand, a sharp pain stabbing through her chest. 'If she hadn't come back, this would've been the most wonderful news imaginable, but the way things are now...' "Thank you, Doctor. I'll take my leave then." Autumn offered the doctor a polite, slight bow of gratitude, then turned and walked briskly toward the stairwell. The cleaning lady sweeping the floor happened to spot Autumn walking out of the obstetrics department looking utterly lost. The woman pursed her lips and turned toward another woman wiping down chairs nearby, muttering under her breath, "Looks like another unplanned one. What number is that just today? College kids these days, honestly..." Autumn had just stepped out of the hospital when the phone in her bag started to vibrate. She fished out her phone and saw the name she least wanted to deal with at this moment flashing on the screen: Charles Goodman. She pressed her lips together and answered anyway. "Where are you? I need to talk to you about something." Charles's voice came through as cold and detached as it always was. "I'm out shopping." Autumn glanced at the test report and told a lie. "Come home right now." After delivering that one line, Charles ended the call directly. Autumn let out a bitter laugh. She stared at the now-dark screen she was still holding in midair, then slipped the phone quietly into her coat pocket. She folded the lab report carefully and tucked it into the inner compartment of her handbag. She had just reached the front door of the villa when Ben Coleman, the butler, stepped forward to greet her. "Mrs. Goodman." Autumn returned a smile and nodded at him, but when she noticed his expression seemed a little strained, she asked, "Ben, what's the matter?" "Please go on inside, ma'am. Mr. Charles is waiting for you." Ben sidestepped the question. As he usually did, he reached out to take her handbag. Autumn quickly pulled the bag behind her back for safety. "It's fine, I'll hold onto it myself." With that, she headed inside. She had only taken a few steps when the sound of familiar laughter drifted over from the living room. Autumn's stride hitched. 'She's here already?' She had just gotten word that very morning that Vivian Sheffield was back in the country. "Hey, Autumn. I was just telling Charles you'd be coming. Wait a moment, I'll go get him." Vivian rose gracefully to her feet and greeted Autumn with a beaming smile, then turned and headed toward the kitchen. Autumn followed Vivian's path with her eyes and looked toward the kitchen, where Charles stood washing grapes, his head bent low over the sink. He was still in his work clothes, a white shirt and suit trousers, a sight that starkly contrasted with the domestic task he was performing. Autumn's face turned even more pale. In three years of marriage, Charles had never once washed any fruit for her, and he had not even poured her so much as a glass of water. She had always thought he was just a pampered rich heir who'd been waited on since birth, that he was just used to being taken care of and had never learned how to take care of anyone else. It turned out he simply had never cared to take care of her. "Charles, Autumn's here. Let's go sit." Vivian's voice was soft and tender. Autumn stood motionless near the doorway, her body stiff. The words Vivian had used were "Autumn's here," not "Autumn's back," which sounded as if she was the outsider in the house. Autumn let out a self-mocking laugh and walked toward the sofa. Charles had already taken a seat and set the fruit down on the glass coffee table at the same time. Vivian smoothed out the skirt of her white dress and sat down beside him, a move that looked perfectly natural and expected. Autumn's eyes dimmed for a second. She sat down on the sofa opposite them and placed her handbag at her side. "Autumn, have some grapes. They're really sweet." Vivian held one out toward Autumn. "Thank you, but I don't really care for grapes." Autumn politely declined. Charles, in response to that, finally lifted his head and cast a casual glance her way. Feeling that scrutinizing look land on her, Autumn met Charles's eyes with a calm and open expression, her face completely free of any reaction. "Charles, here, it's for you." As she spoke, Vivian leaned forward slightly and lifted a single grape right up to Charles's lips. He bit down on the grape without a moment's hesitation. "Autumn, both Charles and I love grapes. It's a shame you don't like them." Vivian settled back into her seat with a smile. The doctor's words were still swirling around in Autumn's mind, so she barely registered Vivian's little performance. In a daze, she caught the last part of the sentence and asked, sounding confused, "What did you just say about how it's a shame I don't like them?" Charles frowned a little. He seemed clearly dissatisfied that Autumn had zoned out a moment ago, and his tone carried a hint of impatience. "That doesn't matter. I asked you to come home because I need to tell you something. "Vivian just got back to the country. Her family is overseas, her apartment is still being renovated, and she needs a place to stay for the time being. She'll live with us for one month." Autumn swept her gaze across Vivian and Charles. The two of them sitting together right now made her feel like an outsider in her own home. She paused for a second, then spoke with visible reluctance. "Actually, Miss Sheffield could stay at a hotel. I worry that having her stay here with us might be a little... inconvenient..." "There's nothing inconvenient about it. It's decided. Vivian, let me show you your room." Charles cut Autumn off mid-sentence. He stood up, smoothed out the wrinkles on his shirt, and turned toward the staircase. "Sorry about this, Autumn. I'm only borrowing a room for a month. I'll move out the moment the renovations are finished." Vivian got up with practiced elegance. The corner of her mouth lifted into a faint, almost imperceptible smile of triumph. She looked down at Autumn, who was sitting there a little stunned, and followed Charles upstairs. "Mrs. Goodman." Wanda Jenkins, the housekeeper, stood there wringing her hands a little as she looked at Autumn's face, not knowing quite what to say. "Wanda, have you ever seen Charles wash fruit for anyone before?" Autumn forced the corners of her mouth into a truly awful, pained attempt at a smile and asked the question in a tone dripping with self-mockery. "Oh, Mrs. Goodman, please don't take it to heart. Mr. Charles is..." Wanda took in the sight of Autumn's pale face and let out a sigh. She had seen this very scene three years ago, back when Charles used to wash fruit for Vivian too. But she was afraid that if she said that out loud, Autumn would look even worse. In the early days of the marriage, Autumn had been so incredibly devoted to Charles, a fact all the household staff had seen with their own eyes, even if he had remained cold and indifferent the entire time. 'And now... well, things are only going to get harder,' Wanda feared. "It's okay, Wanda, you don't need to explain. I'm going to my room." Autumn drew a deep breath. There was not a single trace of color left in her face now. She got to her feet and started toward the stairs that led to the bedrooms. When she passed the second floor, she heard Charles's voice drifting out from somewhere. "Vivian, you're finally back." Autumn's body swayed unsteadily. She quickened her pace and headed directly up toward the third floor, afraid she might overhear any other words that would cut her to the bone. Chapter 2 Conflict When Autumn finally emerged from the bathroom after a long, lingering shower and blow-dried her hair, the bedroom was still empty, only herself in it. She felt a bit surprised and tapped her phone to check the time. The screen read 00:30. She pressed her lips together and called Charles. The call connected almost immediately. "Yes?" Charles's voice sounded different from usual, less detached. Autumn could tell right away he had been drinking. A voice shouted over the line from his end, "Charles, stop with the phone already. Vivian's finally back. Come on, let's drink..." Autumn heard those words and hung up without another thought. She set her phone aside, thinking that there was no need to ask anything further since the answer was already laid out plain in front of her. Vivian had only moved in a single day ago, and already she had so effortlessly pulled Charles right out of Autumn's grasp. Autumn let out a sigh and gently touched her lower belly. "Oh, my babies, I was planning to tell your daddy this happy news, but looking at how things are now, that seems impossible. "If your daddy and I end up going separate ways, would you be willing to stay and live with me?" She walked over to the wardrobe and was just about to pull open the door when she accidentally caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. Under the warm yellow light, her lips were still completely colorless, and her face looked even paler than it did on an ordinary day. Autumn steadied her emotions, then placed her handbag into the corner of the wardrobe, deciding that pregnancy test report would just have to remain a secret forever. After putting the bag away, Autumn lay still on the bed, her long hair spreading out freely across the pillow. The dim light made her silhouette look even thinner. She stared up at the ceiling, and as she thought back on the past few years of their marriage, she suddenly felt like a complete joke. In three years of marriage, Charles had never been particularly warm toward her, but he had also never once spent a whole night away from home. They might not have been as affectionate as a typical married couple, but they had at least treated each other with courtesy and respect. She had always thought they would just keep going like that for the rest of their lives, especially now that they were going to have children. The more she thought, the redder her eyes became. She hurriedly shook her head and rubbed her stomach. She could not afford to get emotional right now. A thought suddenly darted into her mind. 'Maybe I should just ask for a divorce.' Once that idea took hold, she started planning. If she were to get a divorce, she absolutely had to keep the pregnancy a secret from Charles. After all, if Charles ever decided to fight for custody of the children, she would stand absolutely no chance. So she needed to think very carefully about how to hide it from him. Due to the pregnancy drowsiness, she soon drifted off into a deep sleep while still mulling things over. At some point in her daze, the bedroom door was violently forced open. Autumn jolted awake, so startled that she thought a burglar had broken into the house. She grabbed the phone by her pillow to call the police, but the man lunged straight at her. The natural physical strength difference between a man and a woman left her unable to move. She was so terrified that she accidentally pressed something on the phone, and the sudden glow of the screen light revealed that the figure before her was Charles. "Why did you hang up on me?" Charles was still wearing the black suit from earlier in the day, the sapphire bow tie at his collar still perfectly unwrinkled. But the drunkenness was clearly visible on his face. Normally he always wore a cold and aloof expression, but right now his brows were tightly furrowed and his tone carried an unmistakable note of reproach. Autumn suddenly felt a flare of irritation. She had no desire to exchange many words with a drunk. The scene from their wedding night three years ago was still vivid in her mind, and it left her feeling agitated and restless. She tried to push Charles away, but the drunken man remained stubborn and steady, with an air that suggested he absolutely would not let it go unless she answered him. Awakened so abruptly and now talking about this, Autumn felt a brief pang of grievance, but she quickly pushed the emotion back down. "I know you took Vivian out to meet up with your friends. "What was I supposed to do, stay on the line and wait? Wait for you to invite me along to drink with them?" Charles looked at her with a very earnest expression and said, "You could've asked. If you'd asked, I would've taken you with me." Staring into his eyes, which looked so utterly sincere, Autumn could not tell for a moment if he was only pretending to be drunk. But then she thought about how he normally kept her at a thousand miles' distance, and a chill ran through her heart. Her inner resolve to divorce grew a bit stronger. She gave him an impatient shove and said, "You're drunk. Get off me. The smell of alcohol on you is suffocating. Vivian probably doesn't mind it, so go to her instead." Upon those words, Charles abruptly stood up, pulled open the wardrobe, grabbed a bathrobe, and headed straight toward the bathroom, though his steps were a little unsteady. Autumn turned over, buried her head in the pillow, and went back to sleep. She told herself she was a pregnant woman now and had to take good care of herself. Early the next morning, Autumn woke up to find the spot beside her already empty. She stretched her arms and got up to go downstairs for breakfast. Wanda had already prepared breakfast according to her preferences and laid it out on the table. Autumn had just taken a sip of her soup when she saw Vivian coming down the stairs. Unlike Autumn, who was still in her nightgown, Vivian was wearing a flawlessly tailored dress, her makeup artfully alluring, even every strand of her hair looking perfectly polished. In a soft, sweet voice, she called out, "Wanda, is my breakfast ready?" Wanda heard her voice and hurried out from the kitchen, carrying her breakfast and placing it on the table. Autumn could not help but see it, because it was set down directly across from her own breakfast: the exact same soup, a hot latte, and the butter croissant that Autumn loved most. "Autumn, you don't mind if I sit down and have breakfast with you, do you?" Without waiting for Autumn to answer, Vivian took her seat with deliberate grace, smoothed out her skirt, and elegantly lifted her coffee cup. "That's fine." Autumn answered without really thinking. She had sorted out her thoughts the night before. Right now, the most important thing to her was her babies. She had never been an indecisive person, and once she decided on something, she needed to see it through as quickly as possible. So she paid no attention to Vivian's behavior. Vivian smiled and asked, "Don't you want to know where Charles and I went last night? I heard from Jason that Charles has never once taken you to meet any of them." Autumn's brow twitched slightly. 'She's clearly here to pick a fight.' Not to mention Jason Ford, she had not met a single one of Charles's friends. 'Yet the moment Vivian got back, Charles couldn't wait to take her to see them,' she mused. 'She truly is the one he holds closest to his heart.' "Oh, I'm just not a person who enjoys noisy crowds by nature." Autumn was bristling inside, but she refused to look bad. "Is that so?" Vivian let out a little laugh. "I suspect it's more likely Charles simply didn't want to take you." Autumn lifted her eyes and met her head-on. She took a sip of her coffee and spoke in a cool, even tone. "Miss Sheffield, what exactly are you implying? "You're merely staying here as a guest in my home. I suggest you conduct yourself with some dignity." Vivian leaned back in her chair, letting her body stretch out more comfortably, a provocative look settling on her face. "I'm staying at Charles's house." A short, humorless laugh escaped Autumn. "Miss Sheffield, allow me to remind you that Charles and I are still legally married at this moment. If you fail to grasp that, I can show you our marriage certificate. "And if your time abroad has left you confused, I would be happy to educate you on the marriage laws of this country along the way. "This villa is our home. Grandpa bought it for the two of us when we got married, and my name is on the property deed as well." Autumn was never a pushover. She had kept up a gentle and dignified image solely for the sake of being a proper Mrs. Goodman, but now that Vivian was back, she probably would not hold that position for much longer. There was no need to indulge someone who was wrecking her marriage, especially now that the bullying was directed straight at her head. She absolutely would not tolerate it. Chapter 3 Let's Get a Divorce Vivian was a bit taken aback. Watching the composed way Autumn carried herself, she had assumed Autumn was a meek little lamb she could push around as she pleased, but now things were turning out quite differently. Just as Vivian's face flushed crimson then drained pale in quick succession and she was racking her brain for a comeback, the living room door was pushed open from outside. A man with a tall, straight posture walked in. Autumn lifted her eyes and immediately caught sight of Charles's sharp, well-defined jawline. He swept a piercing gaze across the people in the living room, a pair of slim gold-rimmed glasses resting on his high-bridged nose. The crisp, impeccably tailored black suit he wore gave his entire presence an air of cold detachment. "Charles." Vivian's voice took on a faint tearful quiver. With an affected delicacy, she braced herself against the edge of the table and rose to her feet, her steps slightly unsteady. The corners of her mouth pressed downward, and her eyes reddened at the rims, as if tears might spill over the very next second. Hearing her call out like that, Charles immediately spotted the rather pale look on Vivian's face. His brow tightened, and he snapped out a reprimand. "Autumn, what's wrong with you?" Autumn watched the scene unfold with cold detachment. Seeing how Charles had jumped to Vivian's defense without a moment's thought, half her heart went cold. A spark of anger flared up in her as well, and she shot back in an irritated tone, "What do you mean, what's wrong with me?" "Apologize to Vivian," Charles said, his face stern. "Not a chance," Autumn replied, every bit as stubborn. 'Why on earth should I have to apologize? No way I'll do it.' She had already made up her mind about the divorce, so she was not going to relent in any way right now. "Charles." Vivian's long, delicate lashes fluttered. "Maybe I accidentally upset Autumn and caused her to misunderstand. Please don't be angry. It's all my fault. I should be the one apologizing to her." Autumn cursed inwardly, 'Damn, what a sweet little schemer. That instant face-changing act is truly something else.' Charles gently soothed Vivian, completely ignoring Autumn. "It's not your fault. It's only natural you would have some things to get used to just after moving in. Autumn is older than you. She should be the bigger person and let things slide." Watching Charles shield Vivian so fiercely, a wave of bitterness surged up inside Autumn. Three years of marriage, and even if there had been no deep love, that didn't mean she had never invested her genuine feelings. Yet Charles's actions disappointed her so deeply. He hadn't even given her the most basic respect. With that thought, she set her coffee cup down on the table with a weighty clunk, stood up, and walked toward the stairs. Charles's expression darkened further. He fixed his eyes on Autumn's retreating figure, a pensive look settling on his face. Vivian observed the shift in Charles's expression. She lowered her head, and as her eyes turned downward, a cold, fleeting glint passed through them. "I'm going upstairs for a moment, Vivian. Wait here for me," Charles said. Without even waiting for Vivian to respond, he strode straight toward the staircase. Charles shoved the door open with considerable force. Autumn frowned and complained, "Could you at least be a little more mindful about how loud you open the door? It's incredibly rude." She had fully anticipated that he would follow her up. "And you were so polite to Vivian just now?" he retorted. "What now? Have you come to back Miss Sheffield up, Mr. Goodman?" Autumn was genuinely provoked now. She had originally thought that when she walked off in a huff, he would, at least to some degree, try to soothe her mood. As it turned out, she had wildly overestimated her own importance in his eyes. 'Mr. Goodman?' Charles froze for a solid second. Flames seemed to ignite at the back of his eyes, and he spoke through what sounded like gritted teeth. "Autumn, what kind of talk is this? I'm your husband, and you're calling me Mr. Goodman?" Autumn laughed out of sheer fury. "What else am I supposed to call you? Mr. Goodman, do you even remember that you're my husband? Have you ever once stood up for me? "If I hadn't just seen how fiercely you defend Vivian, I would've thought you were nothing but a cold, heartless block of ice by nature." Charles's face clouded over, and his tone turned even more severe. "Is that seriously what you think of me? If you hadn't been rude to Vivian first, would I be asking you to apologize to her?" "Mr. Goodman, do yourself a favor and go get your eyes examined. How did you see me being rude to her? Do you have x-ray vision or something? "You already knew I was bullying her before you even walked through the door?" Autumn grabbed the throw pillow in her hands and flung it straight at him. The pillow struck Charles square in the chest. He looked down at the floral cushion that tumbled to the floor and found himself momentarily stunned. In three years of marriage, he had never once seen Autumn so thoroughly unglued and aggressive. The image he had always carried of her was that of a smiling, gentle, and courteous woman. Even though he knew her true nature was actually quite stubborn, whenever disagreements arose after they married, Autumn had always been mindful of his feelings and would soften each time to placate him. But ever since Vivian moved into their home, it seemed as though she had changed somehow. And in the past, on the occasions when he came home a little late, Autumn would always leave a single soft lamp glowing by the bedside, waiting for his return. It had never been like the night before, when the bedroom had been completely dark and she had long gone to sleep, no longer waiting up for him. Autumn drew a deep breath, as if she had just summoned up an enormous reserve of resolve. "Charles, let's get a divorce." Charles stood there, completely stunned. Autumn pressed on, "You don't have any feelings for me anyway. Now that Vivian's back, I can see perfectly well how you feel about her. So I'll just step aside for the two of you." After saying these words, Autumn felt a sense of release wash through her whole body. So much of the time, she had felt she could never truly hold onto him and that she was bound to lose him sooner or later anyway. Rather than living in a constant state of worry, she thought it was far better to make a clean, complete break, letting him go and setting herself free in the process. "How very generous of you." The look on Charles's face plummeted to a freezing point. Autumn watched as he showed not the slightest hint of refusal, and despite feeling a sharp pang in her heart, she believed this was better for everyone involved. "Then let's hurry up and get the paperwork done. "You don't have many belongings here. Pack your things and move out together with Vivian." Charles raised an eyebrow. "What kind of nonsense are you talking? Me move out? This house was bought by Grandpa. And did I say I agreed to a divorce?" Autumn tilted her head and fixed him with a look that was a wry half-smile, her voice carrying a note of gentle mockery. "You can't be serious, Charles. "I'm making this huge sacrifice to step aside for the two of you, and you won't even leave me a roof over my head?" "I'm not getting a divorce. Don't bring it up again in the future," Charles said, his irritation plain. He gave his tie a rough, impatient yank, then turned and walked away. 'He won't divorce me?' She raised an eyebrow. That answer caught her completely off guard. She'd assumed he'd be in a frantic rush to divorce her and marry Vivian as soon as possible. Autumn picked the pillow up off the floor, crossed her legs, and settled onto the sofa in the bedroom. She couldn't figure out what was going through Charles's mind. 'He clearly doesn't love me, so why would he refuse a divorce? Could it be that he wants to keep one at home and have another one on the side?' The instant that thought landed, a look of sudden dawning comprehension spread across her face. 'That's got to be it. And he's not even trying to hide it. He's boldly gone and brought the other woman straight into our home to live with us.' She let out a sneer inwardly. 'It seems Charles truly doesn't know me at all.' Three years ago, both of them had been unattached. They had been schoolmates in neighboring classes back in the day, so they at least knew of each other to some degree. Under their families' arrangement, the two had gotten married. Before the wedding, she'd even heard that Charles once had someone he loved with all his heart, but his confession had been rejected and the love had gone unrequited, which was why he'd agreed to the marriage out of sheer hopeless resignation. Charles was always rather distant toward her, but Autumn didn't mind at the time. She believed feelings could be cultivated over time. Besides, the Goodman family wielded immense power and influence in Riverside City, and on top of that, Charles was exceptionally good-looking. Plenty of young women were lining up for the chance to marry him. All things considered, she wasn't losing out in the slightest. So this marriage was one she had entered into willingly. As she recalled the past, Autumn gave the corner of her mouth a self-mocking tug. She had a deeply ingrained streak of emotional fastidiousness. She was absolutely not going to be like those other wealthy wives who cared only that their husband provided the money and came home once in a while, completely turning a blind eye to however many women he kept on the outside. Besides, Vivian was uniquely special to Charles. Just as Autumn was lost in these brooding thoughts, her phone rang. She pulled it out and glanced at the screen. The word "Grandpa" was flashing on it. She hurriedly pressed the answer button. "Hey, Grandpa." "Autumn." Robert Goodman's tone was distinctly laced with concern. "I've heard that Vivian is staying at your place?" "Yes, she's just staying temporarily for a little while. She'll move out soon," Autumn replied. Afraid of making Robert worry, she chose not to elaborate on anything. Robert's voice, though carrying the slight wear of age, remained firm and left no room for argument. "You and Charles are to come back here together tonight, girl. I'll take charge of this matter." "Grandpa..." Autumn hesitated. She had a feeling Charles would most likely not be willing to accompany her, but she didn't know how to explain that to Robert. "Say no more, girl. I'll arrange everything. I'll send a car to pick you up this afternoon," he said. Then, without another word, he hung up the phone. Realizing she simply couldn't refuse, Autumn got up and began changing her clothes, starting her preparations early. She stepped into the walk-in closet. An entire wall of luxury handbags lined the space, all gifts Charles had given her over the past few years. He never bothered to care about what she actually liked and simply bought whatever new releases came out. At the very beginning, Autumn still tried to decline, but Charles had shut her down with a single line. "As Mrs. Goodman, these items are to match your status. Don't embarrass me out there." Chapter 4 Grandpa Stands Up for Her Autumn casually picked out a limited edition bag from this spring's collection, then carefully selected a strand of lustrous pearls to pair with her black dress. She let her long hair down, letting it fall loosely over her shoulders, and touched up her makeup in the mirror with a powder puff. A knock sounded at the door. Autumn asked with a note of confusion, "What is it?" Wanda said respectfully, "Mrs. Goodman, the family driver is already waiting for you at the door. Please come down once you're ready." "Alright, got it, Wanda." Autumn grabbed her bag and opened the door. The moment she walked downstairs, she spotted that irritating figure sitting on the living room sofa. Watching Autumn descend, Vivian's eyes couldn't hide their envy. Autumn didn't spare her a single glance and headed straight toward the foyer. She had initially wanted to wear high heels, but after thinking about the babies in her belly, Autumn chose a pair of elegant flats instead. Pushing open the door, Autumn froze for a second. Charles was standing right there at the entrance. Hearing the sound, Charles turned his head and glanced back at her. Just one glance, and he couldn't tear his eyes away. What met his gaze was a delicate face, her skin smooth and lustrous, her brows soft and gentle. Her eyes sparkled like a sky full of stars, clean and crystal clear, and her cherry lips were slightly parted. The strands of hair by her cheeks fluttered lightly in the breeze, adding an extra touch of allure. She had put on a black dress today on purpose, revealing the beautiful lines of her shoulders and neck. Her fair skin looked even more translucent and luminous against the black fabric. The white pearls and the tiny diamonds adorning the hem of her dress made her entire aura seem all the more noble and elegant. Charles had never said it out loud, but he'd always loved the way Autumn looked with light, natural makeup. She only needed the faintest touch of cosmetics to completely captivate a man's soul. Autumn caught the fleeting flash of stunned admiration in Charles's eyes with perfect precision. In the past, this would've made her shy, and she would've secretly rejoiced in her heart. But now, things were different. Her voice came out a little cold as she spoke. "What are you doing here?" Charles was irritated by her coldness. "Autumn, your nonsense has got to have a limit. You're only this way because I've been too lenient with you all this time." Autumn hooked the corner of her lip upward. "Oh, really? You've been very lenient with me, Mr. Goodman? I wasn't aware of it." Charles tugged at his tie with a hint of impatience, his brows knitted as he spoke. "Autumn, take a good look at your entire outfit. "Your handbag is a limited edition I picked up for you on my business trip abroad. It cost hundreds of thousands. And that string of pearls? It's also worth a fortune..." Autumn let out a short laugh, her tone mocking. "So this is what you mean by being lenient with me, just buying me luxury goods? You're really quite shallow." Charles had never been called shallow before in his life. A wave of displeasure washed over him, and with a cold expression, he pulled the car door open and climbed straight in. "Sorry to have kept you waiting, David." Autumn smiled warmly at the driver, the expression on her face immediately softening. "Please get in, Mrs. Goodman." David Craig bowed slightly and opened the car door for her. Autumn climbed in and deliberately kept a certain social distance between herself and Charles. "Don't go spouting nonsense in front of Grandpa," Charles said, his demeanor already restored to that of a cold, aristocratic rich heir, as if the person who'd shown emotion earlier hadn't been him at all. "Why? You dare to do it but not to own up to it? As the CEO of Goodman Group, you have so little sense of responsibility?" Autumn let out a light laugh. "What's gotten into you? Is it your time of the month? You've got such a temper," Charles said, fixing her with a probing look. Autumn shot him an annoyed glare. From the way he said that, it was obvious he had absolutely no clue when her time of the month even was. Charles leaned in a little closer and whispered close to her ear, "Enough, stop all this nonsense in front of outsiders. Enough's enough." He didn't want the driver running to Robert to tattle. "Then agree to what I proposed last night. It's better for everyone involved," Autumn murmured in a low voice. "Don't even think about it. You'd best snuff out that thought right now." Charles's gaze darkened, his reply icy and curt. Autumn looked up and caught David, the driver, watching the two of them through the rearview mirror. Worried Robert might grow concerned, Autumn dropped the subject altogether and turned her head toward the window. The car soon arrived at Robert's residence. The moment the car came to a complete stop, Charles pushed the door open and got out without a second's pause. Autumn let out a sigh. 'Sure enough, he can't stand being in the same space as me.' "Please step out, Mrs. Goodman." While she was still lost in thought, David had already opened the car door for her. Autumn carefully stepped out sideways and walked toward the villa's living room. From a distance, she could see Charles sitting on the sofa, his long legs casually crossed. His tailored, high-end suit outlined the strong lines of his frame. He was gazing out the window, his face turned to the side, the arc of his jawline deep and perfectly sculpted. Autumn's mind wandered a bit. She pictured in her head what their babies might look like. 'If it's a boy and takes after his father, he'd be quite handsome. If it's a girl, she'd probably be exquisitely beautiful too.' "Autumn." Robert's hearty, cheerful laugh rang out from behind her. Autumn turned around and saw an old man with graying hair striding down the stairs with vigorous steps. His back was ramrod straight, his voice strong and resonant, filled with vigor. Between his brows sat an air of calm and commanding authority. He walked up to her with a smile and waved Autumn over to sit beside him. "Autumn, you got here so fast. Tell me whatever you'd like to eat, and I'll arrange it all." The old man smoothed down the copper-colored beard along his jaw, the corners of his eyes nearly crinkling into flight with mirth. "Anything would be wonderful, Grandpa," Autumn answered obediently. Robert swept a glance over Charles, and the smile on his face drained away completely. Suppressing a surge of anger, he barked at him, "Come outside with me, Charles." He turned back around and immediately resumed his warm and kindly expression. "Rest here for a bit, Autumn. Coming all the way here must've worn you out. I need to discuss something with Charles." Seeing the two completely different faces Robert put on, Charles's expression turned sour. 'Worn out from traveling here? What nonsense is that?' But he didn't dare say a word. He stood up and followed the old man outside. Robert walked with his hands clasped behind his back, striding in large steps toward the garden. He walked all the way to the far end of the garden, making absolutely sure Autumn wouldn't overhear, before finally coming to a stop. He spun around and jabbed his finger at Charles in fury. "Have you lost your mind? Call right now and throw Vivian out of your house. She'd better be gone before Autumn gets home." "Grandpa, what exactly did Autumn say to you?" Charles's brow creased, and his tone wasn't particularly pleasant. Robert bristled, his beard seeming to puff out. "If Autumn had told me sooner, Vivian wouldn't have been allowed to stay even a single day. "What are you thinking? Putting that woman in your home? Are you trying to anger me straight into my grave?" Hearing that Autumn hadn't been the one to tattle, the look on Charles's face softened a little. "Grandpa, Vivian's place is being renovated. She's only staying with us temporarily for a month." "What? Are there no hotels in Riverside City? If you're worried about her staying somewhere else, are all the hotels under our company fully booked? "Charles, what exactly is going on in that head of yours? You are a married man. Don't you understand the need to keep your distance from other women?" Robert was truly about to blow a fuse. His whole face was scrunched up. Charles explained in a calm and measured tone, "There's no need to keep my distance. We grew up together. It's completely normal for her to stay at our place for a bit. "She just got back to the country, and living in a hotel would be far too inconvenient with no one around to look after her. Besides, Autumn's not the petty type, not to mention there are plenty of empty rooms in the house." "You..." Robert didn't want to exchange another single word with him. Tossing out a final remark, "There'll come a day when you'll cry your eyes out with regret," he turned and marched right back. He couldn't believe how blind Charles was. =========== 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
😭 On our 5th anniversary, I got a video of him with his first love. I didn't cry. Just called my lawyer. The divorce was already signed—5 years ago. He forgot. 💀 He forced me to donate bone marrow to her mother. I almost died on the table. He was holding her hand. The nurse said: "They're such a perfect couple." 💥 She destroyed my grandmother's scarf. He made me kneel and apologize. I took his money. Walked out. Divorce final. 👉 Tell me—should I disappear, or let him find my empty ring? 💔 --------------------------------- On our fifth wedding anniversary, the first thing I got wasn’t a gift. It was a video. My husband, Hudson Hayes, was in some expensive hotel room, laughing and sleeping with another woman like I didn’t even exist. And it wasn’t just any woman. It was Amber Fenwick, his first love. I watched the whole thing without blinking while waiting for him at the restaurant. I just sat there, ate my food, and smiled. When I got home, I didn’t cry either. I picked up my phone and called my lawyer. “Attorney, I sent you the divorce papers. The one Hudson and I signed on our wedding day five years ago. Did you see anything wrong with it?” I stood by the window when I said it, staring at my own reflection instead of the city outside. My fingers kept rubbing the edge of my phone like I was trying to peel something off it. Maybe I was just trying to feel something. “Ms. Hereford, I’ve reviewed everything,” the lawyer said, calm and distant. “There’s no issue. You’ve got one month left before the five year term ends. Once it’s up, the agreement takes effect automatically. You can go down to the county clerk’s office and file for the divorce.” One month. Just one more month. “…Okay. Thank you.” I hung up and didn’t move for a while. Then my eyes drifted up. The wedding photo was still hanging there, right where it had always been. Like nothing had changed. Like everything hadn’t already rotted from the inside. I walked closer without thinking. In the picture, I was smiling so brightly. God, I looked stupid. My dress was pure white, my eyes curved like I believed in forever. And Hudson… He stood beside me in that perfect suit, tall and untouchable. Handsome like something carved out of stone. But his face was cold. No smile. Not even a fake one. Anyone could see it. He never loved me. “…It’s almost over,” I whispered, my fingers brushing against his face in the photo. Cold glass. That was all he’d ever been to me. “You must be happy, huh?” Or was that just me trying to convince myself? The sound of the door unlocking snapped me out of it. I pulled my hand back like I’d been caught doing something wrong and turned around quickly. “You’re back.” My voice came out softer than I wanted. He walked in like he owned the world. Like the air itself moved out of his way. Hudson always had that presence. Heavy. Dangerous. The kind of man people lowered their eyes around. A mafia boss. A king in the dark. I took his suit jacket as he shrugged it off and hung it up carefully. Then I knelt in front of him and helped him change into his slippers. My hands moved on their own. I didn’t even have to think. I’d done this too many times. Hudson loosened his tie, irritation already written all over his face. “Next month’s the Hayes Global anniversary banquet,” he said. “You’re coming with me.” My hands paused for a second. Then I finished adjusting his slippers and stood up slowly. “I can’t go.” His head snapped toward me. “What the hell do you mean you can’t go?” I opened my mouth but nothing came out at first. Should I tell him? That his woman send their videos to me? Would it even matter? Before I could say anything, his expression darkened like he already had his own answer. “…Don’t tell me this is about Amber again.” His voice dropped, colder now, sharper. “I told you from day one I had someone else. You said you wouldn’t interfere. Or were you just talking shit back then?” The words hit like they always did. Clean. Precise. Like a blade he knew exactly how to use. My chest tightened and it hurt so bad I almost laughed. Yeah. What kind of husband said that on his wedding day? What kind of wife agreed? “I’m not…” I stopped, swallowing hard. “It’s not that.” But wasn’t it? Or was I just too tired to fight anymore? He scoffed, running a hand through his hair. “Then what’s your problem? It’s just a damn banquet. You’ve done it before. Stand there, smile, play the part. That’s all I’m asking.” Just stand there. Just smile. Just pretend like I wasn’t slowly breaking apart inside. I looked at him and for a second, I wanted to ask. Did you ever feel even a little guilty? Did you ever look at me and think I was your wife? But the words died before they could leave my mouth. Because I already knew the answer. Five years ago, when our families announced the marriage, I thought I’d been given everything. I’d liked him for so long. Longer than I wanted to admit. So when I heard I was going to marry Hudson Hayes, I thought… maybe this was fate. Maybe he’d learn to love me. I was so stupid. That night, in that same house, still in my wedding dress, he handed me a contract instead of touching me. “I’ve got someone I like,” he said, like he was talking about the weather. Cold. Detached. “She’s not from the right background, and my family won’t accept her. But give me five years.” I remember just staring at him, my hands shaking as I held the paper. Five years? “For these five years, you stay as my wife in name,” he continued. “I’ll take control of the Hayes family, and when I do, no one will dare say shit about who I choose. After that…” He looked at me like I was nothing more than a business deal. “We divorce. Clean. Simple.” That night, I signed the papers like he wanted. My hands didn’t even feel like mine when I wrote my name. It was just… done. Like I’d already lost before anything even started. Then I locked myself in the bathroom and cried until morning. No sound, just shaking and choking on it, biting my sleeve so no one would hear. Like that would change anything. Less than three months into the marriage, Amber disappeared. Just… gone. I heard they had a huge fight before that, but no one told me details. I didn’t need them. I saw what it did to him. Hudson went crazy. He used every connection he had, every man under him, every dirty favor. A mafia boss like him, someone who could find anyone in this world… and still, he couldn’t find her. I watched him break. He stopped coming home most nights. And when he did, he smelled like alcohol and smoke and something darker. His eyes were always heavy, like he hadn’t slept in days. I wanted to ask if he was okay. I never did. What right did I have? Then one night, he came back drunk. Really drunk. The kind where he could barely stand straight but still walked like he owned everything. Before I could even say anything, he grabbed me. “Hudson…” I tried, my voice shaking. He didn’t answer. He pushed me onto the bed like I weighed nothing. My heart was beating so fast I thought it would tear out of my chest. Was this… happening? Did he finally…? But then his lips crashed onto mine and I froze. It tasted like alcohol. Bitter. Suffocating. “…Amber…” his voice broke, rough and desperate against my skin. “Why the hell did you leave me, huh? Why’d you run off with that guy? You think I wouldn’t come for you? You don’t trust me that much?” Everything inside me just stopped. My body went stiff under him. So he found her. But she left him anyway. And I was just, here. A substitute. A shadow. Something he could hold when the real one was gone. Chapter 2 That night was my first time. I didn’t even know if I should cry or laugh. He held me the whole night, his grip tight like he was afraid someone would take me away too. But every word that came out of his mouth… was her name. Over and over again. Not mine. Never mine. I stared at the ceiling until my eyes burned, wondering… was this what being a wife meant? Or was I just something he used to survive her absence? The next morning, he woke up first. There were bloodstains on the sheets. He noticed. I saw it in the way his eyes paused for a second. Just a second. Then he looked away. Didn’t say anything. Not even one word. Not even… sorry. I smiled like nothing happened. I got his clothes ready, laid them out neatly like I always did. “You’ve got an important meeting today,” I told him softly. “Don’t be late.” Like I wasn’t the one who bled all night. Like my heart wasn’t already torn open. ... From that day on, I tried harder. Pathetic, right? I knew he didn’t love me. I knew I was just filling space. But I still tried. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every morning and made him chicken soup. The kind that wouldn’t hurt him. He was always under pressure, dealing with things I didn’t even want to imagine, so I learned how to massage his shoulders and his back, careful and quiet. I liked silence anyway. Or maybe I just got used to it. I stopped making noise, stopped asking for anything. Even my footsteps became softer. If I stayed small enough… maybe I wouldn’t bother him. And somehow, he started changing. A little. When he came back from business trips, he’d sometimes bring me small things. Nothing big. Just… something. When I got sick, he’d make me medicine himself and hand it to me without looking at me. “Drink it,” he’d say. “Don’t be stubborn.” And at night, sometimes he held me. His arm around my waist, his body warm against mine. Those moments felt so real it scared me. Like maybe… maybe he was starting to see me. Maybe I wasn’t just nothing to him anymore. He never mentioned the divorce again. Not once. Like that paper we signed never existed. And I… I actually believed it. I thought maybe if I just held on a little longer, he’d fall in love with me. Stupid, right? Three months ago, Amber came back. She broke up with her boyfriend and returned from the US like nothing happened. And Hudson? He went back to her without hesitation. No explanation. No guilt. Nothing. He took her out to eat, went shopping with her, stayed by her side like she was the only thing that mattered in the world. He even canceled meetings, important ones, the kind he used to say could never be moved. All because she said she was in a bad mood. I stood by the window one night and watched his car drive away again. Same direction. Same place. Her place. I didn’t cry this time. I just watched. And finally understood. Love was love. Real love didn’t change. No matter how much I gave, how much I tried, how much I broke myself into something smaller and quieter and easier to keep… it would never compare to one look from her. Not even close. Five years. It was almost over. “Why aren’t you saying anything?” His voice snapped me out of it. I blinked and looked at him, my throat tightening like something was stuck there. He didn’t remember? For five years, I’d been counting down every single day, scared that when the time came, he’d just walk away without even looking back. But now he stood there like none of it existed. Like that agreement meant nothing. Did it ever mean anything to him? I parted my lips, about to remind him, to say it out loud before I lost the courage again but his phone rang. He picked it up right away. I couldn’t hear clearly, but I knew that voice. Amber. She was crying, choking on her words, panicking about something. Hudson’s expression changed instantly. His whole body tensed, like nothing else in the world mattered anymore. “Hey, hey… don’t panic,” his voice dropped, low and urgent. “I’m coming right now. Stay there. Don’t move, you hear me?” He didn’t even wait for a reply. The call ended and he grabbed his keys, already moving. “Hudson, I—” I didn’t even finish. He rushed past me and his shoulder slammed into mine so hard I lost my balance. My back hit the door frame and a sharp pain shot through me. I let out a small sound, something between a gasp and a groan. But he didn’t stop. Didn’t look back. Didn’t even notice. The door closed and he was gone. Just like that. I stayed there for a few seconds, leaning against the wall, trying to breathe through the pain. Then I slowly pushed myself up and walked back to the bedroom. I took off my coat and saw the bruise already forming on my shoulder. Dark. Ugly. I opened the first aid kit and cleaned it quietly, pressing the cotton against my skin. It stung, but it was nothing compared to what was inside my chest. That felt like something dull was slicing through it… slowly, over and over again. I sat on the edge of the bed and stared out the window. The sky was getting darker, the city lights coming on one by one. I don’t even know how long I stayed like that. Until my phone rang. Hudson. I hesitated for a second then picked up. “Come to the Favilla hospital,” he said, straight to the point. My heart skipped. “What happened?” “We’ll talk when you get here.” The line went dead. ... When I arrived, I saw him right away. He was standing outside the operating room. And Amber… she was pressed against him, crying like her whole world was falling apart. My steps slowed. Something tightened in my chest again, like a hand squeezing too hard. I still walked over. “What happened?” I asked softly. Hudson looked at me, his expression serious. “Amber’s mother collapsed earlier. It’s a severe blood disorder. Her body’s failing fast. She needs a bone marrow transplant immediately.” I froze. “And…?” “We checked everywhere,” he continued, calm like he was talking about business. “No match. So I had them run a test on you secretly.” Something inside me dropped. “And?” My voice barely came out. “You’re a match.” Chapter 3 For a second, I just stared at him. “Y-you want me to donate?” I asked, my fingers curling slightly. “Hudson… I can’t. I’m scared of needles, I don’t even… this is surgery, it’s risky, I—” “I didn’t call you here to complain,” he cut me off, his tone turning cold. “Don’t start that shit with me.” “I’m not complaining, I just… I’m scared, okay?” My voice shook and I hated it. “Can’t you find someone else? Please, I really can’t do this—” Before I could step back, two of his men moved. They grabbed my arms. Hard. I flinched, panic rising in my chest. “Let go! What are you doing?” Hudson stepped closer, his shadow falling over me. His eyes were dark, unreadable, like there was no room for refusal. “I’m your husband,” he said, voice low and dangerous. “And you’ll do exactly what I say.” My heart dropped. “Your life is mine,” he continued, his grip tightening on my chin, forcing me to look at him. “So you’re donating. Don’t make me repeat myself.” For a moment, I couldn’t breathe. Was I even a person to him? Or just something he owned? My eyes burned but I forced it back, swallowing everything down like I always did. “…Okay,” I whispered. The men let go of me. “I’ll sign.” The nurse handed me the form. My hands were shaking, but I still took the pen. Stroke by stroke, I wrote my name. Each line felt heavy. Like I was carving something into my own heart. And I smiled a little, just enough so no one would notice the tears I was trying so hard to hide. Just before they pushed me in, I couldn’t hold it in anymore. “Hudson!” My voice came out weaker than I wanted. He stopped and turned his head slightly, eyes cold, like I’d just interrupted something unimportant. For a second, I forgot everything I wanted to say. My lips trembled. Then I forced out the only thing I could. “…Nothing.” His eyes flickered, just a little. I thought maybe, just maybe… But he didn’t say anything. He turned and walked outside. The doors closed right in front of me. And that was it. The moment they shut, my vision blurred and the tears I’d been holding back just fell. Quiet. Helpless. So this was how deep his love went. Deep enough to throw me onto an operating table without hesitation. Deep enough that even if it was my life, he wouldn’t care. — When I woke up, everything felt heavy. My body, my head, even my breathing. It was like I was floating somewhere between awake and not. The lights were too bright. My throat felt dry. “…You’re awake?” a nurse’s voice came gently beside me. I blinked slowly, turning my head. “Mm… yeah…” “How are you feeling? Dizzy? Pain anywhere?” “A little,” I whispered. “I-is the surgery done?” She smiled. “Yes. It went well. The patient is stable now and recovering.” Good. That meant she was okay. I swallowed, my chest feeling strangely empty. “Hudson, where is he?” The nurse paused for a second, then said casually, “Mr. Hayes? He’s with his wife and her mother right now.” My heart stopped. His wife? Oh. Right. I stared at the ceiling, not saying anything. The nurse didn’t notice. She just kept talking, even giggling a little. “Honestly, I was watching them earlier and I got so jealous,” she said, her eyes lighting up. “They look like such a perfect couple!” I didn’t move. “Mr. Hayes was so attentive,” she continued, almost dreamy. “He kept holding his wife’s hand and talking to her softly. You wouldn’t even guess he’s someone so powerful.” Each word felt like something pressing deeper into me. “And the way he looked at her,” she added, smiling. “Gosh, it was so sweet. I mean, you can really tell he loves her a lot.” I closed my eyes slowly. “Even when the doctor came out, he didn’t leave her side,” she said again, laughing quietly. “He kept comforting her, like she was the one who just went through surgery. If I had a husband like that, I’d never let him go.” I let out a small breath. So that was how it looked from the outside. A loving husband. A devoted man. And me? What was I? I forced a small smile, even though no one was looking. “…That’s good,” I murmured. “As long as she’s okay.” … I lay there staring at the ceiling, my hand hooked to the IV, the slow drip the only thing keeping time. My body still felt heavy and numb, like it didn’t belong to me anymore. The nurse had just left when the door opened again. I thought it's Hudson but it wasn't. Amber walked in. She looked soft, fragile, eyes still a little red like she’d been crying for hours. In her hands was a basket of fruit, neatly wrapped like this was some kind of polite visit. “Ms. Hereford…” she said gently, stepping closer. “I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to trouble you like this again.” I looked at her but didn’t say anything. She placed the basket down and gave me a small smile. “Thank you. Really… if it wasn’t for you, my mom wouldn’t have made it. You saved her.” Her voice softened, almost sweet but it's fake. “Thank you for being such a devoted slave to my husband— I mean… devoted wife to Hudson.” My fingers twitched slightly on the blanket. Slave? “Do you want some apples?” she asked, already reaching for one. “I’ll peel it for you.” “I’m fine,” I said quietly. She didn’t stop. The knife slid against the apple skin in slow, careful strokes. The sound was soft, almost soothing. Almost. “I really didn’t expect…” she continued, her voice turning distant, like she was drifting somewhere else. “After all these years, he’s still like that with me.” My chest tightened. “What do you mean?” I asked, even though I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear it. She let out a small laugh, shaking her head. “He just never changed.” The peel fell in one long strip as she spoke. “Last year, I mentioned once that I liked this limited edition watch,” she said casually. “I didn’t even remember saying it. But a week later, he flew overseas just to get it for me. It wasn’t even available locally.” My fingers slowly curled. “He showed up at my place in the middle of the night,” she added, smiling faintly. “But I was still mad at him back then, so I didn’t even let him in. I told him to leave and threw the box back at him.” Her tone was light. Like it was nothing. Like his effort was something she could just throw away. My mind went blank for a second. Because I remembered. That same time. He told me he had a business trip abroad. Three days. When he came back, he handed me a watch. Just like that. No explanation. No emotion. “Take it,” he said. “Saw it. Thought it suited you.” I’d been so happy. I didn’t even wear it. I kept it safe, tucked away like something precious I didn’t deserve to ruin. And now? It was just something she didn’t want. I didn’t realize my nails were digging into my palm until it started to hurt. Chapter 4 Amber didn’t notice. Or maybe she did and just didn’t care. “And there was this one time,” she continued, peeling another strip, her voice softening again. “I got into a fight with my ex. It was really bad. I blocked everyone, and disappeared for a few days.” She glanced at me, like she was about to share something intimate. “Hudson went crazy trying to find me. When he did, he dragged me out of that place himself. He was so angry, I thought he was going to kill someone.” She laughed lightly. “He kept cursing, saying, ‘You think you can just disappear on me like that? I’ll tear this whole city apart if I have to.’” My heart twisted. I remembered that night too. New Year's Eve. He came home late. Different. Rough. Like something inside him had snapped. He didn’t say much. Just claimed me in, over and over again, like he couldn’t stop. I thought… I thought maybe he finally wanted me. That maybe, he was starting to feel something. I was so stupid. The next morning, when I woke up, the bed beside me was already cold. I told myself he had urgent business. That was normal, right? But now? Now I know. He wasn’t busy. He was running to her. Always her. Amber finished peeling the apple and finally handed it to me. “Here.” I didn’t take it. She didn’t mind. She just set it down beside me and looked at me with that same soft, harmless expression. “You’re really kind, Ms. Hereford,” she said gently. “Staying by his side all these years, taking care of him like that.” Her eyes lingered on me, something unreadable passing through them. “But some things…” she added quietly, “no matter how hard you try, they just don’t belong to you.” I lowered my gaze to my hand, the IV needle still buried in my skin. Yeah. I think I finally understood that. … After I got discharged, I went home and packed everything quietly. Clothes. Jewelry. Things I barely touched. Things I once thought mattered. I didn’t take much. What was the point? I was just waiting. Waiting for the divorce to finalize. Waiting for it all to end. During those days, Amber kept sending me messages. Not even hiding it. Videos. Photos. One after another. At first I didn’t open them. Then I did. I don’t even know why. Maybe I wanted to hurt myself properly. Maybe I just needed to see it with my own eyes. Hudson stayed by her side the whole time. Not for a moment did he leave. In one video, he was sitting beside her hospital bed, carefully feeding her fruit, peeling everything clean like it was something precious. In another, he was adjusting her blanket, his movements slow, patient… gentle. Gentle. I stared at the screen for a long time. Was this the same man? The same man who never even looked at me twice? Then another message came. A video. “Look, Miss Hereford,” Amber said, her face filling the screen as she turned the camera. Hudson was there, talking to a doctor, his expression serious, controlled. That same cold aura. That same power. “He sent my mom abroad for treatment,” she continued casually. “Paid for everything. Even bought her a house there. There’s a maid, a private doctor… everything’s arranged.” She laughed a little. “He’s really something, right?” My fingers tightened around my phone. “Miss Hereford, I’m sorry for taking your husband for now, okay?” she added, voice soft, almost teasing. “He just missed me too much. He loves me so much, I can’t even push him away.” Her smile didn’t change. “You can’t really compete with that, can you?” The screen went dark. I didn’t realize I was crying until the tears hit my hand. Drop by drop. I wiped them away quickly, taking a shaky breath. Over the years, I did all those things too. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every day to cook for him. I waited for him with the lights on, no matter how late it got. I peeled his fruit, cut everything into small pieces so he wouldn’t even have to think. I gave him everything. And now… he was doing all of that for someone else. I closed my eyes and let out a slow breath. “It’s fine,” I whispered to myself. “It’ll be over soon.” Right? Once I stop loving him, I’ll be okay. I’ll take care of myself. I have to. ... A week later, he suddenly came home. I was surprised when I saw him. Shouldn’t he be with her? “Get changed,” he said, already loosening his tie. “We’re having dinner at home tonight.” “…Okay.” I didn’t ask anything. I just went upstairs and changed. At the dinner, everything felt normal. Too normal. People were laughing, talking, raising their glasses like this was just another gathering. Then the topic shifted. “You’ve been married five years now. It’s about time you had a child.” “Yeah, Hudson’s the head of the family now. There needs to be an heir.” “Mika, you should hurry up.” I kept my head down, fingers brushing against the rim of my glass. A child? With him? Did I even have that right? “No rush,” Hudson said. His voice wasn’t loud, but it cut through everything. The whole room went silent. Everyone exchanged looks but no one dared say anything else. Not to him. Not anymore. The atmosphere turned stiff after that and the dinner ended quickly. “Mika,” Mrs. Hayes said sharply as we stood. “Come with me to the study.” I knew what that meant. Anyone could see it. A warning. About children. About my place. “If you’ve got something to say, say it in front of me,” Hudson said, frowning. Before she could respond, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and his expression changed immediately. “…Amber?” he answered, already stepping aside. “What’s wrong? Did something happen?” His voice… it wasn’t the same voice he used with me. Not even close. Mrs. Hayes let out a cold snort. “Come with me.” I pressed my lips together and followed her without a word. As soon as the study door closed, her face changed. All that fake calm from dinner disappeared. “Kneel.” I didn’t argue. I just went down slowly, my knees hitting the cold marble. It stung, but I was already used to that kind of pain. “Do you know where you went wrong?” she asked, looking down at me like I was something dirty. I lowered my eyes and stayed quiet. A loud bang hit the table. “You stupid girl!” she snapped, her voice sharp and cold. “Hudson said he’s not in a hurry to have a child and you just sat there? You didn’t even try to change his mind?” My fingers curled slightly. Was I supposed to beg him? Force him? Didn’t he already make it clear… I meant nothing? She opened a drawer and took out a small bottle, then slammed it in front of me. “Drink this. It’s a fertility tonic. Starting today, you take it every day and you sleep with him until you get pregnant. I don’t care what it takes.” I stared at the bottle. In the past, I would’ve taken it without a word. But now… “I won’t take it,” I said quietly. The room went still. “What did you just say?” her voice dropped, dangerous. “I won’t take it,” I repeated, lifting my head slightly. “He doesn’t want a child right now. I’m respecting that.” That was the truth. Every time we were together, he made sure there were precautions, and if something slipped, he’d make me take pills right after. I used to think that maybe he just wasn’t ready yet. Now I knew. He just didn’t want one with me. And if I was leaving, why would I tie myself to him forever? “You’ve got some nerve?!" she said slowly, eyes narrowing. “Say that again.” “I won’t take it.” Her expression twisted. “You’ve gone too far!” she shouted. “As his wife, you can’t even do your duty? You can’t even give him a child? And you let him waste himself on that woman. All that effort, all that time, all for her and her damn family. You didn’t stop him once.” My chest tightened. Stop him? When had I ever had that power? She turned her head slightly. “Bring it.” A servant stepped forward and handed her a thick leather strap. Dark. Heavy. The kind they used for punishment. My body tensed. “I’ll ask you one last time,” she said, gripping it tightly. “Are you going to take the medicine or not?” I shook my head. The sound came before the pain. CRACK! A sharp crack filled the room, then it hit. My back arched as the pain exploded across my skin, burning and tearing at the same time. I bit my lip hard to stop myself from crying out. Chapter 5 “Answer me. Are you taking it or not?” I shook my head again. Another strike. And another. Each one landed harder than the last. My body trembled, my hands pressing against the floor as I tried to stay upright. Through the glass window, I could see outside. Hudson was there. Standing in the garden. His back facing this room. One hand in his pocket, the other holding his phone. His posture relaxed, like nothing in the world could touch him. Then he laughed. Low, soft. “…Amber,” I heard faintly through the glass. Of course. Who else? “Since you don’t understand,” Mrs. Hayes said coldly behind me, raising the strap again, “then I’ll beat it into you.” The leather cut through the air and landed again. My vision started to blur. Pain spread everywhere, hot and overwhelming. I could feel something wet soaking through my clothes but I didn’t look. “I w-won't,” my voice came out weak, barely there. “I won’t take it…” Another strike. My body gave out and I collapsed forward, barely able to hold myself up. Through my fading vision, I saw him again. Still standing there. Still talking. Still not turning around. Not even once. A small, broken thought crossed my mind. Was I ever anything to him? Or was I just… someone he could lose without noticing? Everything started going dark. And just before I lost consciousness, I felt something strange. Relief. Maybe… this was good. Maybe after this, I wouldn’t feel anything for him anymore. … When I woke up, I was already in a hospital bed. Everything felt heavy, and my back burned the moment I tried to breathe a little deeper. “Mr. Hayes, the injuries are quite severe,” someone beside me said. “The leather strikes cut deep. Some areas reached the dermis. It’ll take time to heal.” “Then use the best damn medicine,” Hudson’s voice came, low and cold. “I don’t care what it costs. Get the best doctors and make sure she doesn’t get scared.” “Yes, of course.” Footsteps faded, and the room went quiet. I slowly opened my eyes. He was there. Standing beside the bed, looking down at me. When he realized I was awake, he moved closer, his brows slightly furrowed. “You awake? How are you feeling?” I tried to shift, but the pain hit instantly, sharp and burning. I sucked in a breath and forced a small voice out. “I’m fine, there are people here to take care of things. If you’ve got something to do, you should go.” I expected him to leave. He didn’t. Instead, he sat down beside the bed, his gaze staying on me like he was thinking about something he couldn’t say. “Why didn’t you call me?” he asked after a moment. “When she was doing that to you… why didn’t you call me?” My fingers tightened slightly under the blanket. I remembered him outside. Back turned. Laughing softly into his phone. “I saw you were busy,” I said quietly, a small bitter smile slipping out. Then I looked at him. “If I called you, would you really come right away?” “Of course I would,” he said without hesitation. I froze. That wasn’t what I expected. Not at all. “I’ve already handled it,” he continued, his tone calmer now. “No one’s going to bother you about having a child again. That shit’s over.” “…I understand.” I lowered my eyes. “Then you should go. You don’t have to stay.” He frowned slightly. “Why do you keep pushing me away?” I blinked, a little confused. “Aren’t you busy?” Busy with everything. Busy with her. “I’m not busy lately,” he said. Then he reached out and adjusted the blanket around me, his movements careful, almost gentle. “I’ll stay here for a few days. Take care of you.” I didn’t know what to say to that. It felt wrong. Like something that didn’t belong to me. But he really stayed. ... The next few days, he didn’t leave the hospital. He adjusted my bed when I couldn’t move, fed me when my hands felt too weak, even helped with my dressings like it didn’t bother him at all. A man like him… doing this? Sometimes I caught myself just staring at him. Was this real? Or was I dreaming again? One night, the pain got so bad I couldn’t sleep. It kept spreading across my back, making every breath feel heavy. He noticed. “Can’t sleep?” he asked quietly. I didn’t answer, just closed my eyes tighter. Then I felt it. His hand, slow and steady, lightly patting my back. Careful. Gentle. Like he was afraid to hurt me more. “It’s alright,” he murmured. “Just sleep.” Again and again, the same rhythm. That kind of warmth, it felt so familiar. Like those rare moments before everything broke. For a second, I almost wanted to believe it again. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. I already decided. I was leaving. And this time, I wouldn’t look back. A week passed, and the marks on my back finally started to fade. Not gone, but lighter. When he was applying the medicine that day, his fingers brushed too close and I let out a small sound before I could stop it. He froze. I turned, confused, and saw his eyes on me, dark and heavy, his throat moving slowly like he was holding something back. “Did I hurt you?” he asked, but his voice sounded rough, not like before. “No… I just—” I tried to speak but he moved closer. Too close. His hand settled on my waist, firm, like he wasn’t even thinking anymore. “Hudson…” I whispered, my heart starting to race. He didn’t answer. His breathing got heavier, his gaze dropping to my lips. His face leaned closer, slow, like he was about to cross a line— “Smack!” We both turned. Amber stood at the door, her eyes red, the fruit basket already on the floor, everything scattered. Her lips trembled. “Did I come at the wrong time? I didn’t know you two were…” She bit her lip, like she couldn’t even finish. Hudson pulled away from me instantly. “Amber, stop thinking nonsense! It’s not what it looks like. I was just helping her with the medicine, that’s it.” Before I could react, he shoved me away. Hard. I lost balance and fell straight off the bed, the back of my head hitting the sharp edge of the table with a dull crack. Pain exploded and something warm started running down. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to ruin your moment.” Amber’s voice broke as she turned. “I’ll go, you don’t have to explain…” “Amber!” Hudson didn’t even hesitate. “Wait, listen to me. Don’t run off like this.” His voice turned urgent, almost angry. “Damn it, stop right there.” He ran after her. Didn’t look at me. Not once. The door slammed and everything went quiet again. I stayed on the floor, my vision slowly blurring. Blood slid down past my temple, warm and sticky. I stared at the ceiling and suddenly laughed, soft and broken. Why did I even hope? Tears slipped into my hair. Wasn’t I used to this already? By the time the nurse found me, everything was fading. Voices sounded far away. “Head injury! She’s bleeding a lot, call the doctor now!” Then darkness. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
Chapter 1 Unexpected Pregnancy "Doctor, I don't want this baby." Autumn Rowan glanced down at the test results on the desk, her brow furrowing. "You need to think this through very carefully. Your uterine wall is unusually thin. If you terminate, there's a strong chance you'll never be able to conceive again. "And," the doctor said, studying Autumn's pale face with a steady, patient look as she explained the situation. She pointed at the ultrasound printout. "It shows two embryos." "Well..." A flicker of fear crossed Autumn's face. She stood up in a fluster, kept her head low, and added, "I'll think it over some more." "Yes, talk it through with your boyfriend. It's best not to make a decision like this all on your own." The doctor got a general sense of the situation just from watching the young woman's reaction. She rose from her chair, walked over to Autumn, and patted her gently on the shoulder. 'Boyfriend?' Autumn's expression darkened the second she heard that word. She gripped the lab report tightly in her hand, a sharp pain stabbing through her chest. 'If she hadn't come back, this would've been the most wonderful news imaginable, but the way things are now...' "Thank you, Doctor. I'll take my leave then." Autumn offered the doctor a polite, slight bow of gratitude, then turned and walked briskly toward the stairwell. The cleaning lady sweeping the floor happened to spot Autumn walking out of the obstetrics department looking utterly lost. The woman pursed her lips and turned toward another woman wiping down chairs nearby, muttering under her breath, "Looks like another unplanned one. What number is that just today? College kids these days, honestly..." Autumn had just stepped out of the hospital when the phone in her bag started to vibrate. She fished out her phone and saw the name she least wanted to deal with at this moment flashing on the screen: Charles Goodman. She pressed her lips together and answered anyway. "Where are you? I need to talk to you about something." Charles's voice came through as cold and detached as it always was. "I'm out shopping." Autumn glanced at the test report and told a lie. "Come home right now." After delivering that one line, Charles ended the call directly. Autumn let out a bitter laugh. She stared at the now-dark screen she was still holding in midair, then slipped the phone quietly into her coat pocket. She folded the lab report carefully and tucked it into the inner compartment of her handbag. She had just reached the front door of the villa when Ben Coleman, the butler, stepped forward to greet her. "Mrs. Goodman." Autumn returned a smile and nodded at him, but when she noticed his expression seemed a little strained, she asked, "Ben, what's the matter?" "Please go on inside, ma'am. Mr. Charles is waiting for you." Ben sidestepped the question. As he usually did, he reached out to take her handbag. Autumn quickly pulled the bag behind her back for safety. "It's fine, I'll hold onto it myself." With that, she headed inside. She had only taken a few steps when the sound of familiar laughter drifted over from the living room. Autumn's stride hitched. 'She's here already?' She had just gotten word that very morning that Vivian Sheffield was back in the country. "Hey, Autumn. I was just telling Charles you'd be coming. Wait a moment, I'll go get him." Vivian rose gracefully to her feet and greeted Autumn with a beaming smile, then turned and headed toward the kitchen. Autumn followed Vivian's path with her eyes and looked toward the kitchen, where Charles stood washing grapes, his head bent low over the sink. He was still in his work clothes, a white shirt and suit trousers, a sight that starkly contrasted with the domestic task he was performing. Autumn's face turned even more pale. In three years of marriage, Charles had never once washed any fruit for her, and he had not even poured her so much as a glass of water. She had always thought he was just a pampered rich heir who'd been waited on since birth, that he was just used to being taken care of and had never learned how to take care of anyone else. It turned out he simply had never cared to take care of her. "Charles, Autumn's here. Let's go sit." Vivian's voice was soft and tender. Autumn stood motionless near the doorway, her body stiff. The words Vivian had used were "Autumn's here," not "Autumn's back," which sounded as if she was the outsider in the house. Autumn let out a self-mocking laugh and walked toward the sofa. Charles had already taken a seat and set the fruit down on the glass coffee table at the same time. Vivian smoothed out the skirt of her white dress and sat down beside him, a move that looked perfectly natural and expected. Autumn's eyes dimmed for a second. She sat down on the sofa opposite them and placed her handbag at her side. "Autumn, have some grapes. They're really sweet." Vivian held one out toward Autumn. "Thank you, but I don't really care for grapes." Autumn politely declined. Charles, in response to that, finally lifted his head and cast a casual glance her way. Feeling that scrutinizing look land on her, Autumn met Charles's eyes with a calm and open expression, her face completely free of any reaction. "Charles, here, it's for you." As she spoke, Vivian leaned forward slightly and lifted a single grape right up to Charles's lips. He bit down on the grape without a moment's hesitation. "Autumn, both Charles and I love grapes. It's a shame you don't like them." Vivian settled back into her seat with a smile. The doctor's words were still swirling around in Autumn's mind, so she barely registered Vivian's little performance. In a daze, she caught the last part of the sentence and asked, sounding confused, "What did you just say about how it's a shame I don't like them?" Charles frowned a little. He seemed clearly dissatisfied that Autumn had zoned out a moment ago, and his tone carried a hint of impatience. "That doesn't matter. I asked you to come home because I need to tell you something. "Vivian just got back to the country. Her family is overseas, her apartment is still being renovated, and she needs a place to stay for the time being. She'll live with us for one month." Autumn swept her gaze across Vivian and Charles. The two of them sitting together right now made her feel like an outsider in her own home. She paused for a second, then spoke with visible reluctance. "Actually, Miss Sheffield could stay at a hotel. I worry that having her stay here with us might be a little... inconvenient..." "There's nothing inconvenient about it. It's decided. Vivian, let me show you your room." Charles cut Autumn off mid-sentence. He stood up, smoothed out the wrinkles on his shirt, and turned toward the staircase. "Sorry about this, Autumn. I'm only borrowing a room for a month. I'll move out the moment the renovations are finished." Vivian got up with practiced elegance. The corner of her mouth lifted into a faint, almost imperceptible smile of triumph. She looked down at Autumn, who was sitting there a little stunned, and followed Charles upstairs. "Mrs. Goodman." Wanda Jenkins, the housekeeper, stood there wringing her hands a little as she looked at Autumn's face, not knowing quite what to say. "Wanda, have you ever seen Charles wash fruit for anyone before?" Autumn forced the corners of her mouth into a truly awful, pained attempt at a smile and asked the question in a tone dripping with self-mockery. "Oh, Mrs. Goodman, please don't take it to heart. Mr. Charles is..." Wanda took in the sight of Autumn's pale face and let out a sigh. She had seen this very scene three years ago, back when Charles used to wash fruit for Vivian too. But she was afraid that if she said that out loud, Autumn would look even worse. In the early days of the marriage, Autumn had been so incredibly devoted to Charles, a fact all the household staff had seen with their own eyes, even if he had remained cold and indifferent the entire time. 'And now... well, things are only going to get harder,' Wanda feared. "It's okay, Wanda, you don't need to explain. I'm going to my room." Autumn drew a deep breath. There was not a single trace of color left in her face now. She got to her feet and started toward the stairs that led to the bedrooms. When she passed the second floor, she heard Charles's voice drifting out from somewhere. "Vivian, you're finally back." Autumn's body swayed unsteadily. She quickened her pace and headed directly up toward the third floor, afraid she might overhear any other words that would cut her to the bone. Chapter 2 Conflict When Autumn finally emerged from the bathroom after a long, lingering shower and blow-dried her hair, the bedroom was still empty, only herself in it. She felt a bit surprised and tapped her phone to check the time. The screen read 00:30. She pressed her lips together and called Charles. The call connected almost immediately. "Yes?" Charles's voice sounded different from usual, less detached. Autumn could tell right away he had been drinking. A voice shouted over the line from his end, "Charles, stop with the phone already. Vivian's finally back. Come on, let's drink..." Autumn heard those words and hung up without another thought. She set her phone aside, thinking that there was no need to ask anything further since the answer was already laid out plain in front of her. Vivian had only moved in a single day ago, and already she had so effortlessly pulled Charles right out of Autumn's grasp. Autumn let out a sigh and gently touched her lower belly. "Oh, my babies, I was planning to tell your daddy this happy news, but looking at how things are now, that seems impossible. "If your daddy and I end up going separate ways, would you be willing to stay and live with me?" She walked over to the wardrobe and was just about to pull open the door when she accidentally caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. Under the warm yellow light, her lips were still completely colorless, and her face looked even paler than it did on an ordinary day. Autumn steadied her emotions, then placed her handbag into the corner of the wardrobe, deciding that pregnancy test report would just have to remain a secret forever. After putting the bag away, Autumn lay still on the bed, her long hair spreading out freely across the pillow. The dim light made her silhouette look even thinner. She stared up at the ceiling, and as she thought back on the past few years of their marriage, she suddenly felt like a complete joke. In three years of marriage, Charles had never been particularly warm toward her, but he had also never once spent a whole night away from home. They might not have been as affectionate as a typical married couple, but they had at least treated each other with courtesy and respect. She had always thought they would just keep going like that for the rest of their lives, especially now that they were going to have children. The more she thought, the redder her eyes became. She hurriedly shook her head and rubbed her stomach. She could not afford to get emotional right now. A thought suddenly darted into her mind. 'Maybe I should just ask for a divorce.' Once that idea took hold, she started planning. If she were to get a divorce, she absolutely had to keep the pregnancy a secret from Charles. After all, if Charles ever decided to fight for custody of the children, she would stand absolutely no chance. So she needed to think very carefully about how to hide it from him. Due to the pregnancy drowsiness, she soon drifted off into a deep sleep while still mulling things over. At some point in her daze, the bedroom door was violently forced open. Autumn jolted awake, so startled that she thought a burglar had broken into the house. She grabbed the phone by her pillow to call the police, but the man lunged straight at her. The natural physical strength difference between a man and a woman left her unable to move. She was so terrified that she accidentally pressed something on the phone, and the sudden glow of the screen light revealed that the figure before her was Charles. "Why did you hang up on me?" Charles was still wearing the black suit from earlier in the day, the sapphire bow tie at his collar still perfectly unwrinkled. But the drunkenness was clearly visible on his face. Normally he always wore a cold and aloof expression, but right now his brows were tightly furrowed and his tone carried an unmistakable note of reproach. Autumn suddenly felt a flare of irritation. She had no desire to exchange many words with a drunk. The scene from their wedding night three years ago was still vivid in her mind, and it left her feeling agitated and restless. She tried to push Charles away, but the drunken man remained stubborn and steady, with an air that suggested he absolutely would not let it go unless she answered him. Awakened so abruptly and now talking about this, Autumn felt a brief pang of grievance, but she quickly pushed the emotion back down. "I know you took Vivian out to meet up with your friends. "What was I supposed to do, stay on the line and wait? Wait for you to invite me along to drink with them?" Charles looked at her with a very earnest expression and said, "You could've asked. If you'd asked, I would've taken you with me." Staring into his eyes, which looked so utterly sincere, Autumn could not tell for a moment if he was only pretending to be drunk. But then she thought about how he normally kept her at a thousand miles' distance, and a chill ran through her heart. Her inner resolve to divorce grew a bit stronger. She gave him an impatient shove and said, "You're drunk. Get off me. The smell of alcohol on you is suffocating. Vivian probably doesn't mind it, so go to her instead." Upon those words, Charles abruptly stood up, pulled open the wardrobe, grabbed a bathrobe, and headed straight toward the bathroom, though his steps were a little unsteady. Autumn turned over, buried her head in the pillow, and went back to sleep. She told herself she was a pregnant woman now and had to take good care of herself. Early the next morning, Autumn woke up to find the spot beside her already empty. She stretched her arms and got up to go downstairs for breakfast. Wanda had already prepared breakfast according to her preferences and laid it out on the table. Autumn had just taken a sip of her soup when she saw Vivian coming down the stairs. Unlike Autumn, who was still in her nightgown, Vivian was wearing a flawlessly tailored dress, her makeup artfully alluring, even every strand of her hair looking perfectly polished. In a soft, sweet voice, she called out, "Wanda, is my breakfast ready?" Wanda heard her voice and hurried out from the kitchen, carrying her breakfast and placing it on the table. Autumn could not help but see it, because it was set down directly across from her own breakfast: the exact same soup, a hot latte, and the butter croissant that Autumn loved most. "Autumn, you don't mind if I sit down and have breakfast with you, do you?" Without waiting for Autumn to answer, Vivian took her seat with deliberate grace, smoothed out her skirt, and elegantly lifted her coffee cup. "That's fine." Autumn answered without really thinking. She had sorted out her thoughts the night before. Right now, the most important thing to her was her babies. She had never been an indecisive person, and once she decided on something, she needed to see it through as quickly as possible. So she paid no attention to Vivian's behavior. Vivian smiled and asked, "Don't you want to know where Charles and I went last night? I heard from Jason that Charles has never once taken you to meet any of them." Autumn's brow twitched slightly. 'She's clearly here to pick a fight.' Not to mention Jason Ford, she had not met a single one of Charles's friends. 'Yet the moment Vivian got back, Charles couldn't wait to take her to see them,' she mused. 'She truly is the one he holds closest to his heart.' "Oh, I'm just not a person who enjoys noisy crowds by nature." Autumn was bristling inside, but she refused to look bad. "Is that so?" Vivian let out a little laugh. "I suspect it's more likely Charles simply didn't want to take you." Autumn lifted her eyes and met her head-on. She took a sip of her coffee and spoke in a cool, even tone. "Miss Sheffield, what exactly are you implying? "You're merely staying here as a guest in my home. I suggest you conduct yourself with some dignity." Vivian leaned back in her chair, letting her body stretch out more comfortably, a provocative look settling on her face. "I'm staying at Charles's house." A short, humorless laugh escaped Autumn. "Miss Sheffield, allow me to remind you that Charles and I are still legally married at this moment. If you fail to grasp that, I can show you our marriage certificate. "And if your time abroad has left you confused, I would be happy to educate you on the marriage laws of this country along the way. "This villa is our home. Grandpa bought it for the two of us when we got married, and my name is on the property deed as well." Autumn was never a pushover. She had kept up a gentle and dignified image solely for the sake of being a proper Mrs. Goodman, but now that Vivian was back, she probably would not hold that position for much longer. There was no need to indulge someone who was wrecking her marriage, especially now that the bullying was directed straight at her head. She absolutely would not tolerate it. Chapter 3 Let's Get a Divorce Vivian was a bit taken aback. Watching the composed way Autumn carried herself, she had assumed Autumn was a meek little lamb she could push around as she pleased, but now things were turning out quite differently. Just as Vivian's face flushed crimson then drained pale in quick succession and she was racking her brain for a comeback, the living room door was pushed open from outside. A man with a tall, straight posture walked in. Autumn lifted her eyes and immediately caught sight of Charles's sharp, well-defined jawline. He swept a piercing gaze across the people in the living room, a pair of slim gold-rimmed glasses resting on his high-bridged nose. The crisp, impeccably tailored black suit he wore gave his entire presence an air of cold detachment. "Charles." Vivian's voice took on a faint tearful quiver. With an affected delicacy, she braced herself against the edge of the table and rose to her feet, her steps slightly unsteady. The corners of her mouth pressed downward, and her eyes reddened at the rims, as if tears might spill over the very next second. Hearing her call out like that, Charles immediately spotted the rather pale look on Vivian's face. His brow tightened, and he snapped out a reprimand. "Autumn, what's wrong with you?" Autumn watched the scene unfold with cold detachment. Seeing how Charles had jumped to Vivian's defense without a moment's thought, half her heart went cold. A spark of anger flared up in her as well, and she shot back in an irritated tone, "What do you mean, what's wrong with me?" "Apologize to Vivian," Charles said, his face stern. "Not a chance," Autumn replied, every bit as stubborn. 'Why on earth should I have to apologize? No way I'll do it.' She had already made up her mind about the divorce, so she was not going to relent in any way right now. "Charles." Vivian's long, delicate lashes fluttered. "Maybe I accidentally upset Autumn and caused her to misunderstand. Please don't be angry. It's all my fault. I should be the one apologizing to her." Autumn cursed inwardly, 'Damn, what a sweet little schemer. That instant face-changing act is truly something else.' Charles gently soothed Vivian, completely ignoring Autumn. "It's not your fault. It's only natural you would have some things to get used to just after moving in. Autumn is older than you. She should be the bigger person and let things slide." Watching Charles shield Vivian so fiercely, a wave of bitterness surged up inside Autumn. Three years of marriage, and even if there had been no deep love, that didn't mean she had never invested her genuine feelings. Yet Charles's actions disappointed her so deeply. He hadn't even given her the most basic respect. With that thought, she set her coffee cup down on the table with a weighty clunk, stood up, and walked toward the stairs. Charles's expression darkened further. He fixed his eyes on Autumn's retreating figure, a pensive look settling on his face. Vivian observed the shift in Charles's expression. She lowered her head, and as her eyes turned downward, a cold, fleeting glint passed through them. "I'm going upstairs for a moment, Vivian. Wait here for me," Charles said. Without even waiting for Vivian to respond, he strode straight toward the staircase. Charles shoved the door open with considerable force. Autumn frowned and complained, "Could you at least be a little more mindful about how loud you open the door? It's incredibly rude." She had fully anticipated that he would follow her up. "And you were so polite to Vivian just now?" he retorted. "What now? Have you come to back Miss Sheffield up, Mr. Goodman?" Autumn was genuinely provoked now. She had originally thought that when she walked off in a huff, he would, at least to some degree, try to soothe her mood. As it turned out, she had wildly overestimated her own importance in his eyes. 'Mr. Goodman?' Charles froze for a solid second. Flames seemed to ignite at the back of his eyes, and he spoke through what sounded like gritted teeth. "Autumn, what kind of talk is this? I'm your husband, and you're calling me Mr. Goodman?" Autumn laughed out of sheer fury. "What else am I supposed to call you? Mr. Goodman, do you even remember that you're my husband? Have you ever once stood up for me? "If I hadn't just seen how fiercely you defend Vivian, I would've thought you were nothing but a cold, heartless block of ice by nature." Charles's face clouded over, and his tone turned even more severe. "Is that seriously what you think of me? If you hadn't been rude to Vivian first, would I be asking you to apologize to her?" "Mr. Goodman, do yourself a favor and go get your eyes examined. How did you see me being rude to her? Do you have x-ray vision or something? "You already knew I was bullying her before you even walked through the door?" Autumn grabbed the throw pillow in her hands and flung it straight at him. The pillow struck Charles square in the chest. He looked down at the floral cushion that tumbled to the floor and found himself momentarily stunned. In three years of marriage, he had never once seen Autumn so thoroughly unglued and aggressive. The image he had always carried of her was that of a smiling, gentle, and courteous woman. Even though he knew her true nature was actually quite stubborn, whenever disagreements arose after they married, Autumn had always been mindful of his feelings and would soften each time to placate him. But ever since Vivian moved into their home, it seemed as though she had changed somehow. And in the past, on the occasions when he came home a little late, Autumn would always leave a single soft lamp glowing by the bedside, waiting for his return. It had never been like the night before, when the bedroom had been completely dark and she had long gone to sleep, no longer waiting up for him. Autumn drew a deep breath, as if she had just summoned up an enormous reserve of resolve. "Charles, let's get a divorce." Charles stood there, completely stunned. Autumn pressed on, "You don't have any feelings for me anyway. Now that Vivian's back, I can see perfectly well how you feel about her. So I'll just step aside for the two of you." After saying these words, Autumn felt a sense of release wash through her whole body. So much of the time, she had felt she could never truly hold onto him and that she was bound to lose him sooner or later anyway. Rather than living in a constant state of worry, she thought it was far better to make a clean, complete break, letting him go and setting herself free in the process. "How very generous of you." The look on Charles's face plummeted to a freezing point. Autumn watched as he showed not the slightest hint of refusal, and despite feeling a sharp pang in her heart, she believed this was better for everyone involved. "Then let's hurry up and get the paperwork done. "You don't have many belongings here. Pack your things and move out together with Vivian." Charles raised an eyebrow. "What kind of nonsense are you talking? Me move out? This house was bought by Grandpa. And did I say I agreed to a divorce?" Autumn tilted her head and fixed him with a look that was a wry half-smile, her voice carrying a note of gentle mockery. "You can't be serious, Charles. "I'm making this huge sacrifice to step aside for the two of you, and you won't even leave me a roof over my head?" "I'm not getting a divorce. Don't bring it up again in the future," Charles said, his irritation plain. He gave his tie a rough, impatient yank, then turned and walked away. 'He won't divorce me?' She raised an eyebrow. That answer caught her completely off guard. She'd assumed he'd be in a frantic rush to divorce her and marry Vivian as soon as possible. Autumn picked the pillow up off the floor, crossed her legs, and settled onto the sofa in the bedroom. She couldn't figure out what was going through Charles's mind. 'He clearly doesn't love me, so why would he refuse a divorce? Could it be that he wants to keep one at home and have another one on the side?' The instant that thought landed, a look of sudden dawning comprehension spread across her face. 'That's got to be it. And he's not even trying to hide it. He's boldly gone and brought the other woman straight into our home to live with us.' She let out a sneer inwardly. 'It seems Charles truly doesn't know me at all.' Three years ago, both of them had been unattached. They had been schoolmates in neighboring classes back in the day, so they at least knew of each other to some degree. Under their families' arrangement, the two had gotten married. Before the wedding, she'd even heard that Charles once had someone he loved with all his heart, but his confession had been rejected and the love had gone unrequited, which was why he'd agreed to the marriage out of sheer hopeless resignation. Charles was always rather distant toward her, but Autumn didn't mind at the time. She believed feelings could be cultivated over time. Besides, the Goodman family wielded immense power and influence in Riverside City, and on top of that, Charles was exceptionally good-looking. Plenty of young women were lining up for the chance to marry him. All things considered, she wasn't losing out in the slightest. So this marriage was one she had entered into willingly. As she recalled the past, Autumn gave the corner of her mouth a self-mocking tug. She had a deeply ingrained streak of emotional fastidiousness. She was absolutely not going to be like those other wealthy wives who cared only that their husband provided the money and came home once in a while, completely turning a blind eye to however many women he kept on the outside. Besides, Vivian was uniquely special to Charles. Just as Autumn was lost in these brooding thoughts, her phone rang. She pulled it out and glanced at the screen. The word "Grandpa" was flashing on it. She hurriedly pressed the answer button. "Hey, Grandpa." "Autumn." Robert Goodman's tone was distinctly laced with concern. "I've heard that Vivian is staying at your place?" "Yes, she's just staying temporarily for a little while. She'll move out soon," Autumn replied. Afraid of making Robert worry, she chose not to elaborate on anything. Robert's voice, though carrying the slight wear of age, remained firm and left no room for argument. "You and Charles are to come back here together tonight, girl. I'll take charge of this matter." "Grandpa..." Autumn hesitated. She had a feeling Charles would most likely not be willing to accompany her, but she didn't know how to explain that to Robert. "Say no more, girl. I'll arrange everything. I'll send a car to pick you up this afternoon," he said. Then, without another word, he hung up the phone. Realizing she simply couldn't refuse, Autumn got up and began changing her clothes, starting her preparations early. She stepped into the walk-in closet. An entire wall of luxury handbags lined the space, all gifts Charles had given her over the past few years. He never bothered to care about what she actually liked and simply bought whatever new releases came out. At the very beginning, Autumn still tried to decline, but Charles had shut her down with a single line. "As Mrs. Goodman, these items are to match your status. Don't embarrass me out there." Chapter 4 Grandpa Stands Up for Her Autumn casually picked out a limited edition bag from this spring's collection, then carefully selected a strand of lustrous pearls to pair with her black dress. She let her long hair down, letting it fall loosely over her shoulders, and touched up her makeup in the mirror with a powder puff. A knock sounded at the door. Autumn asked with a note of confusion, "What is it?" Wanda said respectfully, "Mrs. Goodman, the family driver is already waiting for you at the door. Please come down once you're ready." "Alright, got it, Wanda." Autumn grabbed her bag and opened the door. The moment she walked downstairs, she spotted that irritating figure sitting on the living room sofa. Watching Autumn descend, Vivian's eyes couldn't hide their envy. Autumn didn't spare her a single glance and headed straight toward the foyer. She had initially wanted to wear high heels, but after thinking about the babies in her belly, Autumn chose a pair of elegant flats instead. Pushing open the door, Autumn froze for a second. Charles was standing right there at the entrance. Hearing the sound, Charles turned his head and glanced back at her. Just one glance, and he couldn't tear his eyes away. What met his gaze was a delicate face, her skin smooth and lustrous, her brows soft and gentle. Her eyes sparkled like a sky full of stars, clean and crystal clear, and her cherry lips were slightly parted. The strands of hair by her cheeks fluttered lightly in the breeze, adding an extra touch of allure. She had put on a black dress today on purpose, revealing the beautiful lines of her shoulders and neck. Her fair skin looked even more translucent and luminous against the black fabric. The white pearls and the tiny diamonds adorning the hem of her dress made her entire aura seem all the more noble and elegant. Charles had never said it out loud, but he'd always loved the way Autumn looked with light, natural makeup. She only needed the faintest touch of cosmetics to completely captivate a man's soul. Autumn caught the fleeting flash of stunned admiration in Charles's eyes with perfect precision. In the past, this would've made her shy, and she would've secretly rejoiced in her heart. But now, things were different. Her voice came out a little cold as she spoke. "What are you doing here?" Charles was irritated by her coldness. "Autumn, your nonsense has got to have a limit. You're only this way because I've been too lenient with you all this time." Autumn hooked the corner of her lip upward. "Oh, really? You've been very lenient with me, Mr. Goodman? I wasn't aware of it." Charles tugged at his tie with a hint of impatience, his brows knitted as he spoke. "Autumn, take a good look at your entire outfit. "Your handbag is a limited edition I picked up for you on my business trip abroad. It cost hundreds of thousands. And that string of pearls? It's also worth a fortune..." Autumn let out a short laugh, her tone mocking. "So this is what you mean by being lenient with me, just buying me luxury goods? You're really quite shallow." Charles had never been called shallow before in his life. A wave of displeasure washed over him, and with a cold expression, he pulled the car door open and climbed straight in. "Sorry to have kept you waiting, David." Autumn smiled warmly at the driver, the expression on her face immediately softening. "Please get in, Mrs. Goodman." David Craig bowed slightly and opened the car door for her. Autumn climbed in and deliberately kept a certain social distance between herself and Charles. "Don't go spouting nonsense in front of Grandpa," Charles said, his demeanor already restored to that of a cold, aristocratic rich heir, as if the person who'd shown emotion earlier hadn't been him at all. "Why? You dare to do it but not to own up to it? As the CEO of Goodman Group, you have so little sense of responsibility?" Autumn let out a light laugh. "What's gotten into you? Is it your time of the month? You've got such a temper," Charles said, fixing her with a probing look. Autumn shot him an annoyed glare. From the way he said that, it was obvious he had absolutely no clue when her time of the month even was. Charles leaned in a little closer and whispered close to her ear, "Enough, stop all this nonsense in front of outsiders. Enough's enough." He didn't want the driver running to Robert to tattle. "Then agree to what I proposed last night. It's better for everyone involved," Autumn murmured in a low voice. "Don't even think about it. You'd best snuff out that thought right now." Charles's gaze darkened, his reply icy and curt. Autumn looked up and caught David, the driver, watching the two of them through the rearview mirror. Worried Robert might grow concerned, Autumn dropped the subject altogether and turned her head toward the window. The car soon arrived at Robert's residence. The moment the car came to a complete stop, Charles pushed the door open and got out without a second's pause. Autumn let out a sigh. 'Sure enough, he can't stand being in the same space as me.' "Please step out, Mrs. Goodman." While she was still lost in thought, David had already opened the car door for her. Autumn carefully stepped out sideways and walked toward the villa's living room. From a distance, she could see Charles sitting on the sofa, his long legs casually crossed. His tailored, high-end suit outlined the strong lines of his frame. He was gazing out the window, his face turned to the side, the arc of his jawline deep and perfectly sculpted. Autumn's mind wandered a bit. She pictured in her head what their babies might look like. 'If it's a boy and takes after his father, he'd be quite handsome. If it's a girl, she'd probably be exquisitely beautiful too.' "Autumn." Robert's hearty, cheerful laugh rang out from behind her. Autumn turned around and saw an old man with graying hair striding down the stairs with vigorous steps. His back was ramrod straight, his voice strong and resonant, filled with vigor. Between his brows sat an air of calm and commanding authority. He walked up to her with a smile and waved Autumn over to sit beside him. "Autumn, you got here so fast. Tell me whatever you'd like to eat, and I'll arrange it all." The old man smoothed down the copper-colored beard along his jaw, the corners of his eyes nearly crinkling into flight with mirth. "Anything would be wonderful, Grandpa," Autumn answered obediently. Robert swept a glance over Charles, and the smile on his face drained away completely. Suppressing a surge of anger, he barked at him, "Come outside with me, Charles." He turned back around and immediately resumed his warm and kindly expression. "Rest here for a bit, Autumn. Coming all the way here must've worn you out. I need to discuss something with Charles." Seeing the two completely different faces Robert put on, Charles's expression turned sour. 'Worn out from traveling here? What nonsense is that?' But he didn't dare say a word. He stood up and followed the old man outside. Robert walked with his hands clasped behind his back, striding in large steps toward the garden. He walked all the way to the far end of the garden, making absolutely sure Autumn wouldn't overhear, before finally coming to a stop. He spun around and jabbed his finger at Charles in fury. "Have you lost your mind? Call right now and throw Vivian out of your house. She'd better be gone before Autumn gets home." "Grandpa, what exactly did Autumn say to you?" Charles's brow creased, and his tone wasn't particularly pleasant. Robert bristled, his beard seeming to puff out. "If Autumn had told me sooner, Vivian wouldn't have been allowed to stay even a single day. "What are you thinking? Putting that woman in your home? Are you trying to anger me straight into my grave?" Hearing that Autumn hadn't been the one to tattle, the look on Charles's face softened a little. "Grandpa, Vivian's place is being renovated. She's only staying with us temporarily for a month." "What? Are there no hotels in Riverside City? If you're worried about her staying somewhere else, are all the hotels under our company fully booked? "Charles, what exactly is going on in that head of yours? You are a married man. Don't you understand the need to keep your distance from other women?" Robert was truly about to blow a fuse. His whole face was scrunched up. Charles explained in a calm and measured tone, "There's no need to keep my distance. We grew up together. It's completely normal for her to stay at our place for a bit. "She just got back to the country, and living in a hotel would be far too inconvenient with no one around to look after her. Besides, Autumn's not the petty type, not to mention there are plenty of empty rooms in the house." "You..." Robert didn't want to exchange another single word with him. Tossing out a final remark, "There'll come a day when you'll cry your eyes out with regret," he turned and marched right back. He couldn't believe how blind Charles was. =========== 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Chapter 1 Unexpected Pregnancy "Doctor, I don't want this baby." Autumn Rowan glanced down at the test results on the desk, her brow furrowing. "You need to think this through very carefully. Your uterine wall is unusually thin. If you terminate, there's a strong chance you'll never be able to conceive again. "And," the doctor said, studying Autumn's pale face with a steady, patient look as she explained the situation. She pointed at the ultrasound printout. "It shows two embryos." "Well..." A flicker of fear crossed Autumn's face. She stood up in a fluster, kept her head low, and added, "I'll think it over some more." "Yes, talk it through with your boyfriend. It's best not to make a decision like this all on your own." The doctor got a general sense of the situation just from watching the young woman's reaction. She rose from her chair, walked over to Autumn, and patted her gently on the shoulder. 'Boyfriend?' Autumn's expression darkened the second she heard that word. She gripped the lab report tightly in her hand, a sharp pain stabbing through her chest. 'If she hadn't come back, this would've been the most wonderful news imaginable, but the way things are now...' "Thank you, Doctor. I'll take my leave then." Autumn offered the doctor a polite, slight bow of gratitude, then turned and walked briskly toward the stairwell. The cleaning lady sweeping the floor happened to spot Autumn walking out of the obstetrics department looking utterly lost. The woman pursed her lips and turned toward another woman wiping down chairs nearby, muttering under her breath, "Looks like another unplanned one. What number is that just today? College kids these days, honestly..." Autumn had just stepped out of the hospital when the phone in her bag started to vibrate. She fished out her phone and saw the name she least wanted to deal with at this moment flashing on the screen: Charles Goodman. She pressed her lips together and answered anyway. "Where are you? I need to talk to you about something." Charles's voice came through as cold and detached as it always was. "I'm out shopping." Autumn glanced at the test report and told a lie. "Come home right now." After delivering that one line, Charles ended the call directly. Autumn let out a bitter laugh. She stared at the now-dark screen she was still holding in midair, then slipped the phone quietly into her coat pocket. She folded the lab report carefully and tucked it into the inner compartment of her handbag. She had just reached the front door of the villa when Ben Coleman, the butler, stepped forward to greet her. "Mrs. Goodman." Autumn returned a smile and nodded at him, but when she noticed his expression seemed a little strained, she asked, "Ben, what's the matter?" "Please go on inside, ma'am. Mr. Charles is waiting for you." Ben sidestepped the question. As he usually did, he reached out to take her handbag. Autumn quickly pulled the bag behind her back for safety. "It's fine, I'll hold onto it myself." With that, she headed inside. She had only taken a few steps when the sound of familiar laughter drifted over from the living room. Autumn's stride hitched. 'She's here already?' She had just gotten word that very morning that Vivian Sheffield was back in the country. "Hey, Autumn. I was just telling Charles you'd be coming. Wait a moment, I'll go get him." Vivian rose gracefully to her feet and greeted Autumn with a beaming smile, then turned and headed toward the kitchen. Autumn followed Vivian's path with her eyes and looked toward the kitchen, where Charles stood washing grapes, his head bent low over the sink. He was still in his work clothes, a white shirt and suit trousers, a sight that starkly contrasted with the domestic task he was performing. Autumn's face turned even more pale. In three years of marriage, Charles had never once washed any fruit for her, and he had not even poured her so much as a glass of water. She had always thought he was just a pampered rich heir who'd been waited on since birth, that he was just used to being taken care of and had never learned how to take care of anyone else. It turned out he simply had never cared to take care of her. "Charles, Autumn's here. Let's go sit." Vivian's voice was soft and tender. Autumn stood motionless near the doorway, her body stiff. The words Vivian had used were "Autumn's here," not "Autumn's back," which sounded as if she was the outsider in the house. Autumn let out a self-mocking laugh and walked toward the sofa. Charles had already taken a seat and set the fruit down on the glass coffee table at the same time. Vivian smoothed out the skirt of her white dress and sat down beside him, a move that looked perfectly natural and expected. Autumn's eyes dimmed for a second. She sat down on the sofa opposite them and placed her handbag at her side. "Autumn, have some grapes. They're really sweet." Vivian held one out toward Autumn. "Thank you, but I don't really care for grapes." Autumn politely declined. Charles, in response to that, finally lifted his head and cast a casual glance her way. Feeling that scrutinizing look land on her, Autumn met Charles's eyes with a calm and open expression, her face completely free of any reaction. "Charles, here, it's for you." As she spoke, Vivian leaned forward slightly and lifted a single grape right up to Charles's lips. He bit down on the grape without a moment's hesitation. "Autumn, both Charles and I love grapes. It's a shame you don't like them." Vivian settled back into her seat with a smile. The doctor's words were still swirling around in Autumn's mind, so she barely registered Vivian's little performance. In a daze, she caught the last part of the sentence and asked, sounding confused, "What did you just say about how it's a shame I don't like them?" Charles frowned a little. He seemed clearly dissatisfied that Autumn had zoned out a moment ago, and his tone carried a hint of impatience. "That doesn't matter. I asked you to come home because I need to tell you something. "Vivian just got back to the country. Her family is overseas, her apartment is still being renovated, and she needs a place to stay for the time being. She'll live with us for one month." Autumn swept her gaze across Vivian and Charles. The two of them sitting together right now made her feel like an outsider in her own home. She paused for a second, then spoke with visible reluctance. "Actually, Miss Sheffield could stay at a hotel. I worry that having her stay here with us might be a little... inconvenient..." "There's nothing inconvenient about it. It's decided. Vivian, let me show you your room." Charles cut Autumn off mid-sentence. He stood up, smoothed out the wrinkles on his shirt, and turned toward the staircase. "Sorry about this, Autumn. I'm only borrowing a room for a month. I'll move out the moment the renovations are finished." Vivian got up with practiced elegance. The corner of her mouth lifted into a faint, almost imperceptible smile of triumph. She looked down at Autumn, who was sitting there a little stunned, and followed Charles upstairs. "Mrs. Goodman." Wanda Jenkins, the housekeeper, stood there wringing her hands a little as she looked at Autumn's face, not knowing quite what to say. "Wanda, have you ever seen Charles wash fruit for anyone before?" Autumn forced the corners of her mouth into a truly awful, pained attempt at a smile and asked the question in a tone dripping with self-mockery. "Oh, Mrs. Goodman, please don't take it to heart. Mr. Charles is..." Wanda took in the sight of Autumn's pale face and let out a sigh. She had seen this very scene three years ago, back when Charles used to wash fruit for Vivian too. But she was afraid that if she said that out loud, Autumn would look even worse. In the early days of the marriage, Autumn had been so incredibly devoted to Charles, a fact all the household staff had seen with their own eyes, even if he had remained cold and indifferent the entire time. 'And now... well, things are only going to get harder,' Wanda feared. "It's okay, Wanda, you don't need to explain. I'm going to my room." Autumn drew a deep breath. There was not a single trace of color left in her face now. She got to her feet and started toward the stairs that led to the bedrooms. When she passed the second floor, she heard Charles's voice drifting out from somewhere. "Vivian, you're finally back." Autumn's body swayed unsteadily. She quickened her pace and headed directly up toward the third floor, afraid she might overhear any other words that would cut her to the bone. Chapter 2 Conflict When Autumn finally emerged from the bathroom after a long, lingering shower and blow-dried her hair, the bedroom was still empty, only herself in it. She felt a bit surprised and tapped her phone to check the time. The screen read 00:30. She pressed her lips together and called Charles. The call connected almost immediately. "Yes?" Charles's voice sounded different from usual, less detached. Autumn could tell right away he had been drinking. A voice shouted over the line from his end, "Charles, stop with the phone already. Vivian's finally back. Come on, let's drink..." Autumn heard those words and hung up without another thought. She set her phone aside, thinking that there was no need to ask anything further since the answer was already laid out plain in front of her. Vivian had only moved in a single day ago, and already she had so effortlessly pulled Charles right out of Autumn's grasp. Autumn let out a sigh and gently touched her lower belly. "Oh, my babies, I was planning to tell your daddy this happy news, but looking at how things are now, that seems impossible. "If your daddy and I end up going separate ways, would you be willing to stay and live with me?" She walked over to the wardrobe and was just about to pull open the door when she accidentally caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. Under the warm yellow light, her lips were still completely colorless, and her face looked even paler than it did on an ordinary day. Autumn steadied her emotions, then placed her handbag into the corner of the wardrobe, deciding that pregnancy test report would just have to remain a secret forever. After putting the bag away, Autumn lay still on the bed, her long hair spreading out freely across the pillow. The dim light made her silhouette look even thinner. She stared up at the ceiling, and as she thought back on the past few years of their marriage, she suddenly felt like a complete joke. In three years of marriage, Charles had never been particularly warm toward her, but he had also never once spent a whole night away from home. They might not have been as affectionate as a typical married couple, but they had at least treated each other with courtesy and respect. She had always thought they would just keep going like that for the rest of their lives, especially now that they were going to have children. The more she thought, the redder her eyes became. She hurriedly shook her head and rubbed her stomach. She could not afford to get emotional right now. A thought suddenly darted into her mind. 'Maybe I should just ask for a divorce.' Once that idea took hold, she started planning. If she were to get a divorce, she absolutely had to keep the pregnancy a secret from Charles. After all, if Charles ever decided to fight for custody of the children, she would stand absolutely no chance. So she needed to think very carefully about how to hide it from him. Due to the pregnancy drowsiness, she soon drifted off into a deep sleep while still mulling things over. At some point in her daze, the bedroom door was violently forced open. Autumn jolted awake, so startled that she thought a burglar had broken into the house. She grabbed the phone by her pillow to call the police, but the man lunged straight at her. The natural physical strength difference between a man and a woman left her unable to move. She was so terrified that she accidentally pressed something on the phone, and the sudden glow of the screen light revealed that the figure before her was Charles. "Why did you hang up on me?" Charles was still wearing the black suit from earlier in the day, the sapphire bow tie at his collar still perfectly unwrinkled. But the drunkenness was clearly visible on his face. Normally he always wore a cold and aloof expression, but right now his brows were tightly furrowed and his tone carried an unmistakable note of reproach. Autumn suddenly felt a flare of irritation. She had no desire to exchange many words with a drunk. The scene from their wedding night three years ago was still vivid in her mind, and it left her feeling agitated and restless. She tried to push Charles away, but the drunken man remained stubborn and steady, with an air that suggested he absolutely would not let it go unless she answered him. Awakened so abruptly and now talking about this, Autumn felt a brief pang of grievance, but she quickly pushed the emotion back down. "I know you took Vivian out to meet up with your friends. "What was I supposed to do, stay on the line and wait? Wait for you to invite me along to drink with them?" Charles looked at her with a very earnest expression and said, "You could've asked. If you'd asked, I would've taken you with me." Staring into his eyes, which looked so utterly sincere, Autumn could not tell for a moment if he was only pretending to be drunk. But then she thought about how he normally kept her at a thousand miles' distance, and a chill ran through her heart. Her inner resolve to divorce grew a bit stronger. She gave him an impatient shove and said, "You're drunk. Get off me. The smell of alcohol on you is suffocating. Vivian probably doesn't mind it, so go to her instead." Upon those words, Charles abruptly stood up, pulled open the wardrobe, grabbed a bathrobe, and headed straight toward the bathroom, though his steps were a little unsteady. Autumn turned over, buried her head in the pillow, and went back to sleep. She told herself she was a pregnant woman now and had to take good care of herself. Early the next morning, Autumn woke up to find the spot beside her already empty. She stretched her arms and got up to go downstairs for breakfast. Wanda had already prepared breakfast according to her preferences and laid it out on the table. Autumn had just taken a sip of her soup when she saw Vivian coming down the stairs. Unlike Autumn, who was still in her nightgown, Vivian was wearing a flawlessly tailored dress, her makeup artfully alluring, even every strand of her hair looking perfectly polished. In a soft, sweet voice, she called out, "Wanda, is my breakfast ready?" Wanda heard her voice and hurried out from the kitchen, carrying her breakfast and placing it on the table. Autumn could not help but see it, because it was set down directly across from her own breakfast: the exact same soup, a hot latte, and the butter croissant that Autumn loved most. "Autumn, you don't mind if I sit down and have breakfast with you, do you?" Without waiting for Autumn to answer, Vivian took her seat with deliberate grace, smoothed out her skirt, and elegantly lifted her coffee cup. "That's fine." Autumn answered without really thinking. She had sorted out her thoughts the night before. Right now, the most important thing to her was her babies. She had never been an indecisive person, and once she decided on something, she needed to see it through as quickly as possible. So she paid no attention to Vivian's behavior. Vivian smiled and asked, "Don't you want to know where Charles and I went last night? I heard from Jason that Charles has never once taken you to meet any of them." Autumn's brow twitched slightly. 'She's clearly here to pick a fight.' Not to mention Jason Ford, she had not met a single one of Charles's friends. 'Yet the moment Vivian got back, Charles couldn't wait to take her to see them,' she mused. 'She truly is the one he holds closest to his heart.' "Oh, I'm just not a person who enjoys noisy crowds by nature." Autumn was bristling inside, but she refused to look bad. "Is that so?" Vivian let out a little laugh. "I suspect it's more likely Charles simply didn't want to take you." Autumn lifted her eyes and met her head-on. She took a sip of her coffee and spoke in a cool, even tone. "Miss Sheffield, what exactly are you implying? "You're merely staying here as a guest in my home. I suggest you conduct yourself with some dignity." Vivian leaned back in her chair, letting her body stretch out more comfortably, a provocative look settling on her face. "I'm staying at Charles's house." A short, humorless laugh escaped Autumn. "Miss Sheffield, allow me to remind you that Charles and I are still legally married at this moment. If you fail to grasp that, I can show you our marriage certificate. "And if your time abroad has left you confused, I would be happy to educate you on the marriage laws of this country along the way. "This villa is our home. Grandpa bought it for the two of us when we got married, and my name is on the property deed as well." Autumn was never a pushover. She had kept up a gentle and dignified image solely for the sake of being a proper Mrs. Goodman, but now that Vivian was back, she probably would not hold that position for much longer. There was no need to indulge someone who was wrecking her marriage, especially now that the bullying was directed straight at her head. She absolutely would not tolerate it. Chapter 3 Let's Get a Divorce Vivian was a bit taken aback. Watching the composed way Autumn carried herself, she had assumed Autumn was a meek little lamb she could push around as she pleased, but now things were turning out quite differently. Just as Vivian's face flushed crimson then drained pale in quick succession and she was racking her brain for a comeback, the living room door was pushed open from outside. A man with a tall, straight posture walked in. Autumn lifted her eyes and immediately caught sight of Charles's sharp, well-defined jawline. He swept a piercing gaze across the people in the living room, a pair of slim gold-rimmed glasses resting on his high-bridged nose. The crisp, impeccably tailored black suit he wore gave his entire presence an air of cold detachment. "Charles." Vivian's voice took on a faint tearful quiver. With an affected delicacy, she braced herself against the edge of the table and rose to her feet, her steps slightly unsteady. The corners of her mouth pressed downward, and her eyes reddened at the rims, as if tears might spill over the very next second. Hearing her call out like that, Charles immediately spotted the rather pale look on Vivian's face. His brow tightened, and he snapped out a reprimand. "Autumn, what's wrong with you?" Autumn watched the scene unfold with cold detachment. Seeing how Charles had jumped to Vivian's defense without a moment's thought, half her heart went cold. A spark of anger flared up in her as well, and she shot back in an irritated tone, "What do you mean, what's wrong with me?" "Apologize to Vivian," Charles said, his face stern. "Not a chance," Autumn replied, every bit as stubborn. 'Why on earth should I have to apologize? No way I'll do it.' She had already made up her mind about the divorce, so she was not going to relent in any way right now. "Charles." Vivian's long, delicate lashes fluttered. "Maybe I accidentally upset Autumn and caused her to misunderstand. Please don't be angry. It's all my fault. I should be the one apologizing to her." Autumn cursed inwardly, 'Damn, what a sweet little schemer. That instant face-changing act is truly something else.' Charles gently soothed Vivian, completely ignoring Autumn. "It's not your fault. It's only natural you would have some things to get used to just after moving in. Autumn is older than you. She should be the bigger person and let things slide." Watching Charles shield Vivian so fiercely, a wave of bitterness surged up inside Autumn. Three years of marriage, and even if there had been no deep love, that didn't mean she had never invested her genuine feelings. Yet Charles's actions disappointed her so deeply. He hadn't even given her the most basic respect. With that thought, she set her coffee cup down on the table with a weighty clunk, stood up, and walked toward the stairs. Charles's expression darkened further. He fixed his eyes on Autumn's retreating figure, a pensive look settling on his face. Vivian observed the shift in Charles's expression. She lowered her head, and as her eyes turned downward, a cold, fleeting glint passed through them. "I'm going upstairs for a moment, Vivian. Wait here for me," Charles said. Without even waiting for Vivian to respond, he strode straight toward the staircase. Charles shoved the door open with considerable force. Autumn frowned and complained, "Could you at least be a little more mindful about how loud you open the door? It's incredibly rude." She had fully anticipated that he would follow her up. "And you were so polite to Vivian just now?" he retorted. "What now? Have you come to back Miss Sheffield up, Mr. Goodman?" Autumn was genuinely provoked now. She had originally thought that when she walked off in a huff, he would, at least to some degree, try to soothe her mood. As it turned out, she had wildly overestimated her own importance in his eyes. 'Mr. Goodman?' Charles froze for a solid second. Flames seemed to ignite at the back of his eyes, and he spoke through what sounded like gritted teeth. "Autumn, what kind of talk is this? I'm your husband, and you're calling me Mr. Goodman?" Autumn laughed out of sheer fury. "What else am I supposed to call you? Mr. Goodman, do you even remember that you're my husband? Have you ever once stood up for me? "If I hadn't just seen how fiercely you defend Vivian, I would've thought you were nothing but a cold, heartless block of ice by nature." Charles's face clouded over, and his tone turned even more severe. "Is that seriously what you think of me? If you hadn't been rude to Vivian first, would I be asking you to apologize to her?" "Mr. Goodman, do yourself a favor and go get your eyes examined. How did you see me being rude to her? Do you have x-ray vision or something? "You already knew I was bullying her before you even walked through the door?" Autumn grabbed the throw pillow in her hands and flung it straight at him. The pillow struck Charles square in the chest. He looked down at the floral cushion that tumbled to the floor and found himself momentarily stunned. In three years of marriage, he had never once seen Autumn so thoroughly unglued and aggressive. The image he had always carried of her was that of a smiling, gentle, and courteous woman. Even though he knew her true nature was actually quite stubborn, whenever disagreements arose after they married, Autumn had always been mindful of his feelings and would soften each time to placate him. But ever since Vivian moved into their home, it seemed as though she had changed somehow. And in the past, on the occasions when he came home a little late, Autumn would always leave a single soft lamp glowing by the bedside, waiting for his return. It had never been like the night before, when the bedroom had been completely dark and she had long gone to sleep, no longer waiting up for him. Autumn drew a deep breath, as if she had just summoned up an enormous reserve of resolve. "Charles, let's get a divorce." Charles stood there, completely stunned. Autumn pressed on, "You don't have any feelings for me anyway. Now that Vivian's back, I can see perfectly well how you feel about her. So I'll just step aside for the two of you." After saying these words, Autumn felt a sense of release wash through her whole body. So much of the time, she had felt she could never truly hold onto him and that she was bound to lose him sooner or later anyway. Rather than living in a constant state of worry, she thought it was far better to make a clean, complete break, letting him go and setting herself free in the process. "How very generous of you." The look on Charles's face plummeted to a freezing point. Autumn watched as he showed not the slightest hint of refusal, and despite feeling a sharp pang in her heart, she believed this was better for everyone involved. "Then let's hurry up and get the paperwork done. "You don't have many belongings here. Pack your things and move out together with Vivian." Charles raised an eyebrow. "What kind of nonsense are you talking? Me move out? This house was bought by Grandpa. And did I say I agreed to a divorce?" Autumn tilted her head and fixed him with a look that was a wry half-smile, her voice carrying a note of gentle mockery. "You can't be serious, Charles. "I'm making this huge sacrifice to step aside for the two of you, and you won't even leave me a roof over my head?" "I'm not getting a divorce. Don't bring it up again in the future," Charles said, his irritation plain. He gave his tie a rough, impatient yank, then turned and walked away. 'He won't divorce me?' She raised an eyebrow. That answer caught her completely off guard. She'd assumed he'd be in a frantic rush to divorce her and marry Vivian as soon as possible. Autumn picked the pillow up off the floor, crossed her legs, and settled onto the sofa in the bedroom. She couldn't figure out what was going through Charles's mind. 'He clearly doesn't love me, so why would he refuse a divorce? Could it be that he wants to keep one at home and have another one on the side?' The instant that thought landed, a look of sudden dawning comprehension spread across her face. 'That's got to be it. And he's not even trying to hide it. He's boldly gone and brought the other woman straight into our home to live with us.' She let out a sneer inwardly. 'It seems Charles truly doesn't know me at all.' Three years ago, both of them had been unattached. They had been schoolmates in neighboring classes back in the day, so they at least knew of each other to some degree. Under their families' arrangement, the two had gotten married. Before the wedding, she'd even heard that Charles once had someone he loved with all his heart, but his confession had been rejected and the love had gone unrequited, which was why he'd agreed to the marriage out of sheer hopeless resignation. Charles was always rather distant toward her, but Autumn didn't mind at the time. She believed feelings could be cultivated over time. Besides, the Goodman family wielded immense power and influence in Riverside City, and on top of that, Charles was exceptionally good-looking. Plenty of young women were lining up for the chance to marry him. All things considered, she wasn't losing out in the slightest. So this marriage was one she had entered into willingly. As she recalled the past, Autumn gave the corner of her mouth a self-mocking tug. She had a deeply ingrained streak of emotional fastidiousness. She was absolutely not going to be like those other wealthy wives who cared only that their husband provided the money and came home once in a while, completely turning a blind eye to however many women he kept on the outside. Besides, Vivian was uniquely special to Charles. Just as Autumn was lost in these brooding thoughts, her phone rang. She pulled it out and glanced at the screen. The word "Grandpa" was flashing on it. She hurriedly pressed the answer button. "Hey, Grandpa." "Autumn." Robert Goodman's tone was distinctly laced with concern. "I've heard that Vivian is staying at your place?" "Yes, she's just staying temporarily for a little while. She'll move out soon," Autumn replied. Afraid of making Robert worry, she chose not to elaborate on anything. Robert's voice, though carrying the slight wear of age, remained firm and left no room for argument. "You and Charles are to come back here together tonight, girl. I'll take charge of this matter." "Grandpa..." Autumn hesitated. She had a feeling Charles would most likely not be willing to accompany her, but she didn't know how to explain that to Robert. "Say no more, girl. I'll arrange everything. I'll send a car to pick you up this afternoon," he said. Then, without another word, he hung up the phone. Realizing she simply couldn't refuse, Autumn got up and began changing her clothes, starting her preparations early. She stepped into the walk-in closet. An entire wall of luxury handbags lined the space, all gifts Charles had given her over the past few years. He never bothered to care about what she actually liked and simply bought whatever new releases came out. At the very beginning, Autumn still tried to decline, but Charles had shut her down with a single line. "As Mrs. Goodman, these items are to match your status. Don't embarrass me out there." Chapter 4 Grandpa Stands Up for Her Autumn casually picked out a limited edition bag from this spring's collection, then carefully selected a strand of lustrous pearls to pair with her black dress. She let her long hair down, letting it fall loosely over her shoulders, and touched up her makeup in the mirror with a powder puff. A knock sounded at the door. Autumn asked with a note of confusion, "What is it?" Wanda said respectfully, "Mrs. Goodman, the family driver is already waiting for you at the door. Please come down once you're ready." "Alright, got it, Wanda." Autumn grabbed her bag and opened the door. The moment she walked downstairs, she spotted that irritating figure sitting on the living room sofa. Watching Autumn descend, Vivian's eyes couldn't hide their envy. Autumn didn't spare her a single glance and headed straight toward the foyer. She had initially wanted to wear high heels, but after thinking about the babies in her belly, Autumn chose a pair of elegant flats instead. Pushing open the door, Autumn froze for a second. Charles was standing right there at the entrance. Hearing the sound, Charles turned his head and glanced back at her. Just one glance, and he couldn't tear his eyes away. What met his gaze was a delicate face, her skin smooth and lustrous, her brows soft and gentle. Her eyes sparkled like a sky full of stars, clean and crystal clear, and her cherry lips were slightly parted. The strands of hair by her cheeks fluttered lightly in the breeze, adding an extra touch of allure. She had put on a black dress today on purpose, revealing the beautiful lines of her shoulders and neck. Her fair skin looked even more translucent and luminous against the black fabric. The white pearls and the tiny diamonds adorning the hem of her dress made her entire aura seem all the more noble and elegant. Charles had never said it out loud, but he'd always loved the way Autumn looked with light, natural makeup. She only needed the faintest touch of cosmetics to completely captivate a man's soul. Autumn caught the fleeting flash of stunned admiration in Charles's eyes with perfect precision. In the past, this would've made her shy, and she would've secretly rejoiced in her heart. But now, things were different. Her voice came out a little cold as she spoke. "What are you doing here?" Charles was irritated by her coldness. "Autumn, your nonsense has got to have a limit. You're only this way because I've been too lenient with you all this time." Autumn hooked the corner of her lip upward. "Oh, really? You've been very lenient with me, Mr. Goodman? I wasn't aware of it." Charles tugged at his tie with a hint of impatience, his brows knitted as he spoke. "Autumn, take a good look at your entire outfit. "Your handbag is a limited edition I picked up for you on my business trip abroad. It cost hundreds of thousands. And that string of pearls? It's also worth a fortune..." Autumn let out a short laugh, her tone mocking. "So this is what you mean by being lenient with me, just buying me luxury goods? You're really quite shallow." Charles had never been called shallow before in his life. A wave of displeasure washed over him, and with a cold expression, he pulled the car door open and climbed straight in. "Sorry to have kept you waiting, David." Autumn smiled warmly at the driver, the expression on her face immediately softening. "Please get in, Mrs. Goodman." David Craig bowed slightly and opened the car door for her. Autumn climbed in and deliberately kept a certain social distance between herself and Charles. "Don't go spouting nonsense in front of Grandpa," Charles said, his demeanor already restored to that of a cold, aristocratic rich heir, as if the person who'd shown emotion earlier hadn't been him at all. "Why? You dare to do it but not to own up to it? As the CEO of Goodman Group, you have so little sense of responsibility?" Autumn let out a light laugh. "What's gotten into you? Is it your time of the month? You've got such a temper," Charles said, fixing her with a probing look. Autumn shot him an annoyed glare. From the way he said that, it was obvious he had absolutely no clue when her time of the month even was. Charles leaned in a little closer and whispered close to her ear, "Enough, stop all this nonsense in front of outsiders. Enough's enough." He didn't want the driver running to Robert to tattle. "Then agree to what I proposed last night. It's better for everyone involved," Autumn murmured in a low voice. "Don't even think about it. You'd best snuff out that thought right now." Charles's gaze darkened, his reply icy and curt. Autumn looked up and caught David, the driver, watching the two of them through the rearview mirror. Worried Robert might grow concerned, Autumn dropped the subject altogether and turned her head toward the window. The car soon arrived at Robert's residence. The moment the car came to a complete stop, Charles pushed the door open and got out without a second's pause. Autumn let out a sigh. 'Sure enough, he can't stand being in the same space as me.' "Please step out, Mrs. Goodman." While she was still lost in thought, David had already opened the car door for her. Autumn carefully stepped out sideways and walked toward the villa's living room. From a distance, she could see Charles sitting on the sofa, his long legs casually crossed. His tailored, high-end suit outlined the strong lines of his frame. He was gazing out the window, his face turned to the side, the arc of his jawline deep and perfectly sculpted. Autumn's mind wandered a bit. She pictured in her head what their babies might look like. 'If it's a boy and takes after his father, he'd be quite handsome. If it's a girl, she'd probably be exquisitely beautiful too.' "Autumn." Robert's hearty, cheerful laugh rang out from behind her. Autumn turned around and saw an old man with graying hair striding down the stairs with vigorous steps. His back was ramrod straight, his voice strong and resonant, filled with vigor. Between his brows sat an air of calm and commanding authority. He walked up to her with a smile and waved Autumn over to sit beside him. "Autumn, you got here so fast. Tell me whatever you'd like to eat, and I'll arrange it all." The old man smoothed down the copper-colored beard along his jaw, the corners of his eyes nearly crinkling into flight with mirth. "Anything would be wonderful, Grandpa," Autumn answered obediently. Robert swept a glance over Charles, and the smile on his face drained away completely. Suppressing a surge of anger, he barked at him, "Come outside with me, Charles." He turned back around and immediately resumed his warm and kindly expression. "Rest here for a bit, Autumn. Coming all the way here must've worn you out. I need to discuss something with Charles." Seeing the two completely different faces Robert put on, Charles's expression turned sour. 'Worn out from traveling here? What nonsense is that?' But he didn't dare say a word. He stood up and followed the old man outside. Robert walked with his hands clasped behind his back, striding in large steps toward the garden. He walked all the way to the far end of the garden, making absolutely sure Autumn wouldn't overhear, before finally coming to a stop. He spun around and jabbed his finger at Charles in fury. "Have you lost your mind? Call right now and throw Vivian out of your house. She'd better be gone before Autumn gets home." "Grandpa, what exactly did Autumn say to you?" Charles's brow creased, and his tone wasn't particularly pleasant. Robert bristled, his beard seeming to puff out. "If Autumn had told me sooner, Vivian wouldn't have been allowed to stay even a single day. "What are you thinking? Putting that woman in your home? Are you trying to anger me straight into my grave?" Hearing that Autumn hadn't been the one to tattle, the look on Charles's face softened a little. "Grandpa, Vivian's place is being renovated. She's only staying with us temporarily for a month." "What? Are there no hotels in Riverside City? If you're worried about her staying somewhere else, are all the hotels under our company fully booked? "Charles, what exactly is going on in that head of yours? You are a married man. Don't you understand the need to keep your distance from other women?" Robert was truly about to blow a fuse. His whole face was scrunched up. Charles explained in a calm and measured tone, "There's no need to keep my distance. We grew up together. It's completely normal for her to stay at our place for a bit. "She just got back to the country, and living in a hotel would be far too inconvenient with no one around to look after her. Besides, Autumn's not the petty type, not to mention there are plenty of empty rooms in the house." "You..." Robert didn't want to exchange another single word with him. Tossing out a final remark, "There'll come a day when you'll cry your eyes out with regret," he turned and marched right back. He couldn't believe how blind Charles was. =========== 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
Tired of searching for embroidery designs that never quite fit your vision? This Mother's Day, stop searching — and start creating your own. Embroidery Legacy Software is the revolutionary new program that simplifies digitizing and gives you complete creative control, from idea to finished project. ✅ Next-generation tools ✅ User-friendly workspace ✅ Endless possibilities 💐 Save $400 this Mother's Day! Plus, unlock an additional $5,300+ worth of limited-time bonuses. Click the link and finally turn your imagination into embroidery — or give the gift every embroiderer secretly wants.
Tired of searching for embroidery designs that never quite fit your vision? This Mother's Day, stop searching — and start creating your own. Embroidery Legacy Software is the revolutionary new program that simplifies digitizing and gives you complete creative control, from idea to finished project. ✅ Next-generation tools ✅ User-friendly workspace ✅ Endless possibilities 💐 Save $400 this Mother's Day! Plus, unlock an additional $5,300+ worth of limited-time bonuses. Click the link and finally turn your imagination into embroidery — or give the gift every embroiderer secretly wants.
Chapter 1 Unexpected Pregnancy "Doctor, I don't want this baby." Autumn Rowan glanced down at the test results on the desk, her brow furrowing. "You need to think this through very carefully. Your uterine wall is unusually thin. If you terminate, there's a strong chance you'll never be able to conceive again. "And," the doctor said, studying Autumn's pale face with a steady, patient look as she explained the situation. She pointed at the ultrasound printout. "It shows two embryos." "Well..." A flicker of fear crossed Autumn's face. She stood up in a fluster, kept her head low, and added, "I'll think it over some more." "Yes, talk it through with your boyfriend. It's best not to make a decision like this all on your own." The doctor got a general sense of the situation just from watching the young woman's reaction. She rose from her chair, walked over to Autumn, and patted her gently on the shoulder. 'Boyfriend?' Autumn's expression darkened the second she heard that word. She gripped the lab report tightly in her hand, a sharp pain stabbing through her chest. 'If she hadn't come back, this would've been the most wonderful news imaginable, but the way things are now...' "Thank you, Doctor. I'll take my leave then." Autumn offered the doctor a polite, slight bow of gratitude, then turned and walked briskly toward the stairwell. The cleaning lady sweeping the floor happened to spot Autumn walking out of the obstetrics department looking utterly lost. The woman pursed her lips and turned toward another woman wiping down chairs nearby, muttering under her breath, "Looks like another unplanned one. What number is that just today? College kids these days, honestly..." Autumn had just stepped out of the hospital when the phone in her bag started to vibrate. She fished out her phone and saw the name she least wanted to deal with at this moment flashing on the screen: Charles Goodman. She pressed her lips together and answered anyway. "Where are you? I need to talk to you about something." Charles's voice came through as cold and detached as it always was. "I'm out shopping." Autumn glanced at the test report and told a lie. "Come home right now." After delivering that one line, Charles ended the call directly. Autumn let out a bitter laugh. She stared at the now-dark screen she was still holding in midair, then slipped the phone quietly into her coat pocket. She folded the lab report carefully and tucked it into the inner compartment of her handbag. She had just reached the front door of the villa when Ben Coleman, the butler, stepped forward to greet her. "Mrs. Goodman." Autumn returned a smile and nodded at him, but when she noticed his expression seemed a little strained, she asked, "Ben, what's the matter?" "Please go on inside, ma'am. Mr. Charles is waiting for you." Ben sidestepped the question. As he usually did, he reached out to take her handbag. Autumn quickly pulled the bag behind her back for safety. "It's fine, I'll hold onto it myself." With that, she headed inside. She had only taken a few steps when the sound of familiar laughter drifted over from the living room. Autumn's stride hitched. 'She's here already?' She had just gotten word that very morning that Vivian Sheffield was back in the country. "Hey, Autumn. I was just telling Charles you'd be coming. Wait a moment, I'll go get him." Vivian rose gracefully to her feet and greeted Autumn with a beaming smile, then turned and headed toward the kitchen. Autumn followed Vivian's path with her eyes and looked toward the kitchen, where Charles stood washing grapes, his head bent low over the sink. He was still in his work clothes, a white shirt and suit trousers, a sight that starkly contrasted with the domestic task he was performing. Autumn's face turned even more pale. In three years of marriage, Charles had never once washed any fruit for her, and he had not even poured her so much as a glass of water. She had always thought he was just a pampered rich heir who'd been waited on since birth, that he was just used to being taken care of and had never learned how to take care of anyone else. It turned out he simply had never cared to take care of her. "Charles, Autumn's here. Let's go sit." Vivian's voice was soft and tender. Autumn stood motionless near the doorway, her body stiff. The words Vivian had used were "Autumn's here," not "Autumn's back," which sounded as if she was the outsider in the house. Autumn let out a self-mocking laugh and walked toward the sofa. Charles had already taken a seat and set the fruit down on the glass coffee table at the same time. Vivian smoothed out the skirt of her white dress and sat down beside him, a move that looked perfectly natural and expected. Autumn's eyes dimmed for a second. She sat down on the sofa opposite them and placed her handbag at her side. "Autumn, have some grapes. They're really sweet." Vivian held one out toward Autumn. "Thank you, but I don't really care for grapes." Autumn politely declined. Charles, in response to that, finally lifted his head and cast a casual glance her way. Feeling that scrutinizing look land on her, Autumn met Charles's eyes with a calm and open expression, her face completely free of any reaction. "Charles, here, it's for you." As she spoke, Vivian leaned forward slightly and lifted a single grape right up to Charles's lips. He bit down on the grape without a moment's hesitation. "Autumn, both Charles and I love grapes. It's a shame you don't like them." Vivian settled back into her seat with a smile. The doctor's words were still swirling around in Autumn's mind, so she barely registered Vivian's little performance. In a daze, she caught the last part of the sentence and asked, sounding confused, "What did you just say about how it's a shame I don't like them?" Charles frowned a little. He seemed clearly dissatisfied that Autumn had zoned out a moment ago, and his tone carried a hint of impatience. "That doesn't matter. I asked you to come home because I need to tell you something. "Vivian just got back to the country. Her family is overseas, her apartment is still being renovated, and she needs a place to stay for the time being. She'll live with us for one month." Autumn swept her gaze across Vivian and Charles. The two of them sitting together right now made her feel like an outsider in her own home. She paused for a second, then spoke with visible reluctance. "Actually, Miss Sheffield could stay at a hotel. I worry that having her stay here with us might be a little... inconvenient..." "There's nothing inconvenient about it. It's decided. Vivian, let me show you your room." Charles cut Autumn off mid-sentence. He stood up, smoothed out the wrinkles on his shirt, and turned toward the staircase. "Sorry about this, Autumn. I'm only borrowing a room for a month. I'll move out the moment the renovations are finished." Vivian got up with practiced elegance. The corner of her mouth lifted into a faint, almost imperceptible smile of triumph. She looked down at Autumn, who was sitting there a little stunned, and followed Charles upstairs. "Mrs. Goodman." Wanda Jenkins, the housekeeper, stood there wringing her hands a little as she looked at Autumn's face, not knowing quite what to say. "Wanda, have you ever seen Charles wash fruit for anyone before?" Autumn forced the corners of her mouth into a truly awful, pained attempt at a smile and asked the question in a tone dripping with self-mockery. "Oh, Mrs. Goodman, please don't take it to heart. Mr. Charles is..." Wanda took in the sight of Autumn's pale face and let out a sigh. She had seen this very scene three years ago, back when Charles used to wash fruit for Vivian too. But she was afraid that if she said that out loud, Autumn would look even worse. In the early days of the marriage, Autumn had been so incredibly devoted to Charles, a fact all the household staff had seen with their own eyes, even if he had remained cold and indifferent the entire time. 'And now... well, things are only going to get harder,' Wanda feared. "It's okay, Wanda, you don't need to explain. I'm going to my room." Autumn drew a deep breath. There was not a single trace of color left in her face now. She got to her feet and started toward the stairs that led to the bedrooms. When she passed the second floor, she heard Charles's voice drifting out from somewhere. "Vivian, you're finally back." Autumn's body swayed unsteadily. She quickened her pace and headed directly up toward the third floor, afraid she might overhear any other words that would cut her to the bone. Chapter 2 Conflict When Autumn finally emerged from the bathroom after a long, lingering shower and blow-dried her hair, the bedroom was still empty, only herself in it. She felt a bit surprised and tapped her phone to check the time. The screen read 00:30. She pressed her lips together and called Charles. The call connected almost immediately. "Yes?" Charles's voice sounded different from usual, less detached. Autumn could tell right away he had been drinking. A voice shouted over the line from his end, "Charles, stop with the phone already. Vivian's finally back. Come on, let's drink..." Autumn heard those words and hung up without another thought. She set her phone aside, thinking that there was no need to ask anything further since the answer was already laid out plain in front of her. Vivian had only moved in a single day ago, and already she had so effortlessly pulled Charles right out of Autumn's grasp. Autumn let out a sigh and gently touched her lower belly. "Oh, my babies, I was planning to tell your daddy this happy news, but looking at how things are now, that seems impossible. "If your daddy and I end up going separate ways, would you be willing to stay and live with me?" She walked over to the wardrobe and was just about to pull open the door when she accidentally caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. Under the warm yellow light, her lips were still completely colorless, and her face looked even paler than it did on an ordinary day. Autumn steadied her emotions, then placed her handbag into the corner of the wardrobe, deciding that pregnancy test report would just have to remain a secret forever. After putting the bag away, Autumn lay still on the bed, her long hair spreading out freely across the pillow. The dim light made her silhouette look even thinner. She stared up at the ceiling, and as she thought back on the past few years of their marriage, she suddenly felt like a complete joke. In three years of marriage, Charles had never been particularly warm toward her, but he had also never once spent a whole night away from home. They might not have been as affectionate as a typical married couple, but they had at least treated each other with courtesy and respect. She had always thought they would just keep going like that for the rest of their lives, especially now that they were going to have children. The more she thought, the redder her eyes became. She hurriedly shook her head and rubbed her stomach. She could not afford to get emotional right now. A thought suddenly darted into her mind. 'Maybe I should just ask for a divorce.' Once that idea took hold, she started planning. If she were to get a divorce, she absolutely had to keep the pregnancy a secret from Charles. After all, if Charles ever decided to fight for custody of the children, she would stand absolutely no chance. So she needed to think very carefully about how to hide it from him. Due to the pregnancy drowsiness, she soon drifted off into a deep sleep while still mulling things over. At some point in her daze, the bedroom door was violently forced open. Autumn jolted awake, so startled that she thought a burglar had broken into the house. She grabbed the phone by her pillow to call the police, but the man lunged straight at her. The natural physical strength difference between a man and a woman left her unable to move. She was so terrified that she accidentally pressed something on the phone, and the sudden glow of the screen light revealed that the figure before her was Charles. "Why did you hang up on me?" Charles was still wearing the black suit from earlier in the day, the sapphire bow tie at his collar still perfectly unwrinkled. But the drunkenness was clearly visible on his face. Normally he always wore a cold and aloof expression, but right now his brows were tightly furrowed and his tone carried an unmistakable note of reproach. Autumn suddenly felt a flare of irritation. She had no desire to exchange many words with a drunk. The scene from their wedding night three years ago was still vivid in her mind, and it left her feeling agitated and restless. She tried to push Charles away, but the drunken man remained stubborn and steady, with an air that suggested he absolutely would not let it go unless she answered him. Awakened so abruptly and now talking about this, Autumn felt a brief pang of grievance, but she quickly pushed the emotion back down. "I know you took Vivian out to meet up with your friends. "What was I supposed to do, stay on the line and wait? Wait for you to invite me along to drink with them?" Charles looked at her with a very earnest expression and said, "You could've asked. If you'd asked, I would've taken you with me." Staring into his eyes, which looked so utterly sincere, Autumn could not tell for a moment if he was only pretending to be drunk. But then she thought about how he normally kept her at a thousand miles' distance, and a chill ran through her heart. Her inner resolve to divorce grew a bit stronger. She gave him an impatient shove and said, "You're drunk. Get off me. The smell of alcohol on you is suffocating. Vivian probably doesn't mind it, so go to her instead." Upon those words, Charles abruptly stood up, pulled open the wardrobe, grabbed a bathrobe, and headed straight toward the bathroom, though his steps were a little unsteady. Autumn turned over, buried her head in the pillow, and went back to sleep. She told herself she was a pregnant woman now and had to take good care of herself. Early the next morning, Autumn woke up to find the spot beside her already empty. She stretched her arms and got up to go downstairs for breakfast. Wanda had already prepared breakfast according to her preferences and laid it out on the table. Autumn had just taken a sip of her soup when she saw Vivian coming down the stairs. Unlike Autumn, who was still in her nightgown, Vivian was wearing a flawlessly tailored dress, her makeup artfully alluring, even every strand of her hair looking perfectly polished. In a soft, sweet voice, she called out, "Wanda, is my breakfast ready?" Wanda heard her voice and hurried out from the kitchen, carrying her breakfast and placing it on the table. Autumn could not help but see it, because it was set down directly across from her own breakfast: the exact same soup, a hot latte, and the butter croissant that Autumn loved most. "Autumn, you don't mind if I sit down and have breakfast with you, do you?" Without waiting for Autumn to answer, Vivian took her seat with deliberate grace, smoothed out her skirt, and elegantly lifted her coffee cup. "That's fine." Autumn answered without really thinking. She had sorted out her thoughts the night before. Right now, the most important thing to her was her babies. She had never been an indecisive person, and once she decided on something, she needed to see it through as quickly as possible. So she paid no attention to Vivian's behavior. Vivian smiled and asked, "Don't you want to know where Charles and I went last night? I heard from Jason that Charles has never once taken you to meet any of them." Autumn's brow twitched slightly. 'She's clearly here to pick a fight.' Not to mention Jason Ford, she had not met a single one of Charles's friends. 'Yet the moment Vivian got back, Charles couldn't wait to take her to see them,' she mused. 'She truly is the one he holds closest to his heart.' "Oh, I'm just not a person who enjoys noisy crowds by nature." Autumn was bristling inside, but she refused to look bad. "Is that so?" Vivian let out a little laugh. "I suspect it's more likely Charles simply didn't want to take you." Autumn lifted her eyes and met her head-on. She took a sip of her coffee and spoke in a cool, even tone. "Miss Sheffield, what exactly are you implying? "You're merely staying here as a guest in my home. I suggest you conduct yourself with some dignity." Vivian leaned back in her chair, letting her body stretch out more comfortably, a provocative look settling on her face. "I'm staying at Charles's house." A short, humorless laugh escaped Autumn. "Miss Sheffield, allow me to remind you that Charles and I are still legally married at this moment. If you fail to grasp that, I can show you our marriage certificate. "And if your time abroad has left you confused, I would be happy to educate you on the marriage laws of this country along the way. "This villa is our home. Grandpa bought it for the two of us when we got married, and my name is on the property deed as well." Autumn was never a pushover. She had kept up a gentle and dignified image solely for the sake of being a proper Mrs. Goodman, but now that Vivian was back, she probably would not hold that position for much longer. There was no need to indulge someone who was wrecking her marriage, especially now that the bullying was directed straight at her head. She absolutely would not tolerate it. Chapter 3 Let's Get a Divorce Vivian was a bit taken aback. Watching the composed way Autumn carried herself, she had assumed Autumn was a meek little lamb she could push around as she pleased, but now things were turning out quite differently. Just as Vivian's face flushed crimson then drained pale in quick succession and she was racking her brain for a comeback, the living room door was pushed open from outside. A man with a tall, straight posture walked in. Autumn lifted her eyes and immediately caught sight of Charles's sharp, well-defined jawline. He swept a piercing gaze across the people in the living room, a pair of slim gold-rimmed glasses resting on his high-bridged nose. The crisp, impeccably tailored black suit he wore gave his entire presence an air of cold detachment. "Charles." Vivian's voice took on a faint tearful quiver. With an affected delicacy, she braced herself against the edge of the table and rose to her feet, her steps slightly unsteady. The corners of her mouth pressed downward, and her eyes reddened at the rims, as if tears might spill over the very next second. Hearing her call out like that, Charles immediately spotted the rather pale look on Vivian's face. His brow tightened, and he snapped out a reprimand. "Autumn, what's wrong with you?" Autumn watched the scene unfold with cold detachment. Seeing how Charles had jumped to Vivian's defense without a moment's thought, half her heart went cold. A spark of anger flared up in her as well, and she shot back in an irritated tone, "What do you mean, what's wrong with me?" "Apologize to Vivian," Charles said, his face stern. "Not a chance," Autumn replied, every bit as stubborn. 'Why on earth should I have to apologize? No way I'll do it.' She had already made up her mind about the divorce, so she was not going to relent in any way right now. "Charles." Vivian's long, delicate lashes fluttered. "Maybe I accidentally upset Autumn and caused her to misunderstand. Please don't be angry. It's all my fault. I should be the one apologizing to her." Autumn cursed inwardly, 'Damn, what a sweet little schemer. That instant face-changing act is truly something else.' Charles gently soothed Vivian, completely ignoring Autumn. "It's not your fault. It's only natural you would have some things to get used to just after moving in. Autumn is older than you. She should be the bigger person and let things slide." Watching Charles shield Vivian so fiercely, a wave of bitterness surged up inside Autumn. Three years of marriage, and even if there had been no deep love, that didn't mean she had never invested her genuine feelings. Yet Charles's actions disappointed her so deeply. He hadn't even given her the most basic respect. With that thought, she set her coffee cup down on the table with a weighty clunk, stood up, and walked toward the stairs. Charles's expression darkened further. He fixed his eyes on Autumn's retreating figure, a pensive look settling on his face. Vivian observed the shift in Charles's expression. She lowered her head, and as her eyes turned downward, a cold, fleeting glint passed through them. "I'm going upstairs for a moment, Vivian. Wait here for me," Charles said. Without even waiting for Vivian to respond, he strode straight toward the staircase. Charles shoved the door open with considerable force. Autumn frowned and complained, "Could you at least be a little more mindful about how loud you open the door? It's incredibly rude." She had fully anticipated that he would follow her up. "And you were so polite to Vivian just now?" he retorted. "What now? Have you come to back Miss Sheffield up, Mr. Goodman?" Autumn was genuinely provoked now. She had originally thought that when she walked off in a huff, he would, at least to some degree, try to soothe her mood. As it turned out, she had wildly overestimated her own importance in his eyes. 'Mr. Goodman?' Charles froze for a solid second. Flames seemed to ignite at the back of his eyes, and he spoke through what sounded like gritted teeth. "Autumn, what kind of talk is this? I'm your husband, and you're calling me Mr. Goodman?" Autumn laughed out of sheer fury. "What else am I supposed to call you? Mr. Goodman, do you even remember that you're my husband? Have you ever once stood up for me? "If I hadn't just seen how fiercely you defend Vivian, I would've thought you were nothing but a cold, heartless block of ice by nature." Charles's face clouded over, and his tone turned even more severe. "Is that seriously what you think of me? If you hadn't been rude to Vivian first, would I be asking you to apologize to her?" "Mr. Goodman, do yourself a favor and go get your eyes examined. How did you see me being rude to her? Do you have x-ray vision or something? "You already knew I was bullying her before you even walked through the door?" Autumn grabbed the throw pillow in her hands and flung it straight at him. The pillow struck Charles square in the chest. He looked down at the floral cushion that tumbled to the floor and found himself momentarily stunned. In three years of marriage, he had never once seen Autumn so thoroughly unglued and aggressive. The image he had always carried of her was that of a smiling, gentle, and courteous woman. Even though he knew her true nature was actually quite stubborn, whenever disagreements arose after they married, Autumn had always been mindful of his feelings and would soften each time to placate him. But ever since Vivian moved into their home, it seemed as though she had changed somehow. And in the past, on the occasions when he came home a little late, Autumn would always leave a single soft lamp glowing by the bedside, waiting for his return. It had never been like the night before, when the bedroom had been completely dark and she had long gone to sleep, no longer waiting up for him. Autumn drew a deep breath, as if she had just summoned up an enormous reserve of resolve. "Charles, let's get a divorce." Charles stood there, completely stunned. Autumn pressed on, "You don't have any feelings for me anyway. Now that Vivian's back, I can see perfectly well how you feel about her. So I'll just step aside for the two of you." After saying these words, Autumn felt a sense of release wash through her whole body. So much of the time, she had felt she could never truly hold onto him and that she was bound to lose him sooner or later anyway. Rather than living in a constant state of worry, she thought it was far better to make a clean, complete break, letting him go and setting herself free in the process. "How very generous of you." The look on Charles's face plummeted to a freezing point. Autumn watched as he showed not the slightest hint of refusal, and despite feeling a sharp pang in her heart, she believed this was better for everyone involved. "Then let's hurry up and get the paperwork done. "You don't have many belongings here. Pack your things and move out together with Vivian." Charles raised an eyebrow. "What kind of nonsense are you talking? Me move out? This house was bought by Grandpa. And did I say I agreed to a divorce?" Autumn tilted her head and fixed him with a look that was a wry half-smile, her voice carrying a note of gentle mockery. "You can't be serious, Charles. "I'm making this huge sacrifice to step aside for the two of you, and you won't even leave me a roof over my head?" "I'm not getting a divorce. Don't bring it up again in the future," Charles said, his irritation plain. He gave his tie a rough, impatient yank, then turned and walked away. 'He won't divorce me?' She raised an eyebrow. That answer caught her completely off guard. She'd assumed he'd be in a frantic rush to divorce her and marry Vivian as soon as possible. Autumn picked the pillow up off the floor, crossed her legs, and settled onto the sofa in the bedroom. She couldn't figure out what was going through Charles's mind. 'He clearly doesn't love me, so why would he refuse a divorce? Could it be that he wants to keep one at home and have another one on the side?' The instant that thought landed, a look of sudden dawning comprehension spread across her face. 'That's got to be it. And he's not even trying to hide it. He's boldly gone and brought the other woman straight into our home to live with us.' She let out a sneer inwardly. 'It seems Charles truly doesn't know me at all.' Three years ago, both of them had been unattached. They had been schoolmates in neighboring classes back in the day, so they at least knew of each other to some degree. Under their families' arrangement, the two had gotten married. Before the wedding, she'd even heard that Charles once had someone he loved with all his heart, but his confession had been rejected and the love had gone unrequited, which was why he'd agreed to the marriage out of sheer hopeless resignation. Charles was always rather distant toward her, but Autumn didn't mind at the time. She believed feelings could be cultivated over time. Besides, the Goodman family wielded immense power and influence in Riverside City, and on top of that, Charles was exceptionally good-looking. Plenty of young women were lining up for the chance to marry him. All things considered, she wasn't losing out in the slightest. So this marriage was one she had entered into willingly. As she recalled the past, Autumn gave the corner of her mouth a self-mocking tug. She had a deeply ingrained streak of emotional fastidiousness. She was absolutely not going to be like those other wealthy wives who cared only that their husband provided the money and came home once in a while, completely turning a blind eye to however many women he kept on the outside. Besides, Vivian was uniquely special to Charles. Just as Autumn was lost in these brooding thoughts, her phone rang. She pulled it out and glanced at the screen. The word "Grandpa" was flashing on it. She hurriedly pressed the answer button. "Hey, Grandpa." "Autumn." Robert Goodman's tone was distinctly laced with concern. "I've heard that Vivian is staying at your place?" "Yes, she's just staying temporarily for a little while. She'll move out soon," Autumn replied. Afraid of making Robert worry, she chose not to elaborate on anything. Robert's voice, though carrying the slight wear of age, remained firm and left no room for argument. "You and Charles are to come back here together tonight, girl. I'll take charge of this matter." "Grandpa..." Autumn hesitated. She had a feeling Charles would most likely not be willing to accompany her, but she didn't know how to explain that to Robert. "Say no more, girl. I'll arrange everything. I'll send a car to pick you up this afternoon," he said. Then, without another word, he hung up the phone. Realizing she simply couldn't refuse, Autumn got up and began changing her clothes, starting her preparations early. She stepped into the walk-in closet. An entire wall of luxury handbags lined the space, all gifts Charles had given her over the past few years. He never bothered to care about what she actually liked and simply bought whatever new releases came out. At the very beginning, Autumn still tried to decline, but Charles had shut her down with a single line. "As Mrs. Goodman, these items are to match your status. Don't embarrass me out there." Chapter 4 Grandpa Stands Up for Her Autumn casually picked out a limited edition bag from this spring's collection, then carefully selected a strand of lustrous pearls to pair with her black dress. She let her long hair down, letting it fall loosely over her shoulders, and touched up her makeup in the mirror with a powder puff. A knock sounded at the door. Autumn asked with a note of confusion, "What is it?" Wanda said respectfully, "Mrs. Goodman, the family driver is already waiting for you at the door. Please come down once you're ready." "Alright, got it, Wanda." Autumn grabbed her bag and opened the door. The moment she walked downstairs, she spotted that irritating figure sitting on the living room sofa. Watching Autumn descend, Vivian's eyes couldn't hide their envy. Autumn didn't spare her a single glance and headed straight toward the foyer. She had initially wanted to wear high heels, but after thinking about the babies in her belly, Autumn chose a pair of elegant flats instead. Pushing open the door, Autumn froze for a second. Charles was standing right there at the entrance. Hearing the sound, Charles turned his head and glanced back at her. Just one glance, and he couldn't tear his eyes away. What met his gaze was a delicate face, her skin smooth and lustrous, her brows soft and gentle. Her eyes sparkled like a sky full of stars, clean and crystal clear, and her cherry lips were slightly parted. The strands of hair by her cheeks fluttered lightly in the breeze, adding an extra touch of allure. She had put on a black dress today on purpose, revealing the beautiful lines of her shoulders and neck. Her fair skin looked even more translucent and luminous against the black fabric. The white pearls and the tiny diamonds adorning the hem of her dress made her entire aura seem all the more noble and elegant. Charles had never said it out loud, but he'd always loved the way Autumn looked with light, natural makeup. She only needed the faintest touch of cosmetics to completely captivate a man's soul. Autumn caught the fleeting flash of stunned admiration in Charles's eyes with perfect precision. In the past, this would've made her shy, and she would've secretly rejoiced in her heart. But now, things were different. Her voice came out a little cold as she spoke. "What are you doing here?" Charles was irritated by her coldness. "Autumn, your nonsense has got to have a limit. You're only this way because I've been too lenient with you all this time." Autumn hooked the corner of her lip upward. "Oh, really? You've been very lenient with me, Mr. Goodman? I wasn't aware of it." Charles tugged at his tie with a hint of impatience, his brows knitted as he spoke. "Autumn, take a good look at your entire outfit. "Your handbag is a limited edition I picked up for you on my business trip abroad. It cost hundreds of thousands. And that string of pearls? It's also worth a fortune..." Autumn let out a short laugh, her tone mocking. "So this is what you mean by being lenient with me, just buying me luxury goods? You're really quite shallow." Charles had never been called shallow before in his life. A wave of displeasure washed over him, and with a cold expression, he pulled the car door open and climbed straight in. "Sorry to have kept you waiting, David." Autumn smiled warmly at the driver, the expression on her face immediately softening. "Please get in, Mrs. Goodman." David Craig bowed slightly and opened the car door for her. Autumn climbed in and deliberately kept a certain social distance between herself and Charles. "Don't go spouting nonsense in front of Grandpa," Charles said, his demeanor already restored to that of a cold, aristocratic rich heir, as if the person who'd shown emotion earlier hadn't been him at all. "Why? You dare to do it but not to own up to it? As the CEO of Goodman Group, you have so little sense of responsibility?" Autumn let out a light laugh. "What's gotten into you? Is it your time of the month? You've got such a temper," Charles said, fixing her with a probing look. Autumn shot him an annoyed glare. From the way he said that, it was obvious he had absolutely no clue when her time of the month even was. Charles leaned in a little closer and whispered close to her ear, "Enough, stop all this nonsense in front of outsiders. Enough's enough." He didn't want the driver running to Robert to tattle. "Then agree to what I proposed last night. It's better for everyone involved," Autumn murmured in a low voice. "Don't even think about it. You'd best snuff out that thought right now." Charles's gaze darkened, his reply icy and curt. Autumn looked up and caught David, the driver, watching the two of them through the rearview mirror. Worried Robert might grow concerned, Autumn dropped the subject altogether and turned her head toward the window. The car soon arrived at Robert's residence. The moment the car came to a complete stop, Charles pushed the door open and got out without a second's pause. Autumn let out a sigh. 'Sure enough, he can't stand being in the same space as me.' "Please step out, Mrs. Goodman." While she was still lost in thought, David had already opened the car door for her. Autumn carefully stepped out sideways and walked toward the villa's living room. From a distance, she could see Charles sitting on the sofa, his long legs casually crossed. His tailored, high-end suit outlined the strong lines of his frame. He was gazing out the window, his face turned to the side, the arc of his jawline deep and perfectly sculpted. Autumn's mind wandered a bit. She pictured in her head what their babies might look like. 'If it's a boy and takes after his father, he'd be quite handsome. If it's a girl, she'd probably be exquisitely beautiful too.' "Autumn." Robert's hearty, cheerful laugh rang out from behind her. Autumn turned around and saw an old man with graying hair striding down the stairs with vigorous steps. His back was ramrod straight, his voice strong and resonant, filled with vigor. Between his brows sat an air of calm and commanding authority. He walked up to her with a smile and waved Autumn over to sit beside him. "Autumn, you got here so fast. Tell me whatever you'd like to eat, and I'll arrange it all." The old man smoothed down the copper-colored beard along his jaw, the corners of his eyes nearly crinkling into flight with mirth. "Anything would be wonderful, Grandpa," Autumn answered obediently. Robert swept a glance over Charles, and the smile on his face drained away completely. Suppressing a surge of anger, he barked at him, "Come outside with me, Charles." He turned back around and immediately resumed his warm and kindly expression. "Rest here for a bit, Autumn. Coming all the way here must've worn you out. I need to discuss something with Charles." Seeing the two completely different faces Robert put on, Charles's expression turned sour. 'Worn out from traveling here? What nonsense is that?' But he didn't dare say a word. He stood up and followed the old man outside. Robert walked with his hands clasped behind his back, striding in large steps toward the garden. He walked all the way to the far end of the garden, making absolutely sure Autumn wouldn't overhear, before finally coming to a stop. He spun around and jabbed his finger at Charles in fury. "Have you lost your mind? Call right now and throw Vivian out of your house. She'd better be gone before Autumn gets home." "Grandpa, what exactly did Autumn say to you?" Charles's brow creased, and his tone wasn't particularly pleasant. Robert bristled, his beard seeming to puff out. "If Autumn had told me sooner, Vivian wouldn't have been allowed to stay even a single day. "What are you thinking? Putting that woman in your home? Are you trying to anger me straight into my grave?" Hearing that Autumn hadn't been the one to tattle, the look on Charles's face softened a little. "Grandpa, Vivian's place is being renovated. She's only staying with us temporarily for a month." "What? Are there no hotels in Riverside City? If you're worried about her staying somewhere else, are all the hotels under our company fully booked? "Charles, what exactly is going on in that head of yours? You are a married man. Don't you understand the need to keep your distance from other women?" Robert was truly about to blow a fuse. His whole face was scrunched up. Charles explained in a calm and measured tone, "There's no need to keep my distance. We grew up together. It's completely normal for her to stay at our place for a bit. "She just got back to the country, and living in a hotel would be far too inconvenient with no one around to look after her. Besides, Autumn's not the petty type, not to mention there are plenty of empty rooms in the house." "You..." Robert didn't want to exchange another single word with him. Tossing out a final remark, "There'll come a day when you'll cry your eyes out with regret," he turned and marched right back. He couldn't believe how blind Charles was. =========== 👉 (When you open the App, it will automatically jump to the book.)
🔞💔💔“He chose her. I chose freedom.” Chapter 1 On our fifth wedding anniversary, the first thing I got wasn’t a gift. It was a video. My husband, Hudson Hayes, was in some expensive hotel room, laughing and sleeping with another woman like I didn’t even exist. And it wasn’t just any woman. It was Amber Fenwick, his first love. I watched the whole thing without blinking while waiting for him at the restaurant. I just sat there, ate my food, and smiled. When I got home, I didn’t cry either. I picked up my phone and called my lawyer. “Attorney, I sent you the divorce papers. The one Hudson and I signed on our wedding day five years ago. Did you see anything wrong with it?” I stood by the window when I said it, staring at my own reflection instead of the city outside. My fingers kept rubbing the edge of my phone like I was trying to peel something off it. Maybe I was just trying to feel something. “Ms. Hereford, I’ve reviewed everything,” the lawyer said, calm and distant. “There’s no issue. You’ve got one month left before the five year term ends. Once it’s up, the agreement takes effect automatically. You can go down to the county clerk’s office and file for the divorce.” One month. Just one more month. “…Okay. Thank you.” I hung up and didn’t move for a while. Then my eyes drifted up. The wedding photo was still hanging there, right where it had always been. Like nothing had changed. Like everything hadn’t already rotted from the inside. I walked closer without thinking. In the picture, I was smiling so brightly. God, I looked stupid. My dress was pure white, my eyes curved like I believed in forever. And Hudson… He stood beside me in that perfect suit, tall and untouchable. Handsome like something carved out of stone. But his face was cold. No smile. Not even a fake one. Anyone could see it. He never loved me. “…It’s almost over,” I whispered, my fingers brushing against his face in the photo. Cold glass. That was all he’d ever been to me. “You must be happy, huh?” Or was that just me trying to convince myself? The sound of the door unlocking snapped me out of it. I pulled my hand back like I’d been caught doing something wrong and turned around quickly. “You’re back.” My voice came out softer than I wanted. He walked in like he owned the world. Like the air itself moved out of his way. Hudson always had that presence. Heavy. Dangerous. The kind of man people lowered their eyes around. A mafia boss. A king in the dark. I took his suit jacket as he shrugged it off and hung it up carefully. Then I knelt in front of him and helped him change into his slippers. My hands moved on their own. I didn’t even have to think. I’d done this too many times. Hudson loosened his tie, irritation already written all over his face. “Next month’s the Hayes Global anniversary banquet,” he said. “You’re coming with me.” My hands paused for a second. Then I finished adjusting his slippers and stood up slowly. “I can’t go.” His head snapped toward me. “What the hell do you mean you can’t go?” I opened my mouth but nothing came out at first. Should I tell him? That his woman send their videos to me? Would it even matter? Before I could say anything, his expression darkened like he already had his own answer. “…Don’t tell me this is about Amber again.” His voice dropped, colder now, sharper. “I told you from day one I had someone else. You said you wouldn’t interfere. Or were you just talking shit back then?” The words hit like they always did. Clean. Precise. Like a blade he knew exactly how to use. My chest tightened and it hurt so bad I almost laughed. Yeah. What kind of husband said that on his wedding day? What kind of wife agreed? “I’m not…” I stopped, swallowing hard. “It’s not that.” But wasn’t it? Or was I just too tired to fight anymore? He scoffed, running a hand through his hair. “Then what’s your problem? It’s just a damn banquet. You’ve done it before. Stand there, smile, play the part. That’s all I’m asking.” Just stand there. Just smile. Just pretend like I wasn’t slowly breaking apart inside. I looked at him and for a second, I wanted to ask. Did you ever feel even a little guilty? Did you ever look at me and think I was your wife? But the words died before they could leave my mouth. Because I already knew the answer. Five years ago, when our families announced the marriage, I thought I’d been given everything. I’d liked him for so long. Longer than I wanted to admit. So when I heard I was going to marry Hudson Hayes, I thought… maybe this was fate. Maybe he’d learn to love me. I was so stupid. That night, in that same house, still in my wedding dress, he handed me a contract instead of touching me. “I’ve got someone I like,” he said, like he was talking about the weather. Cold. Detached. “She’s not from the right background, and my family won’t accept her. But give me five years.” I remember just staring at him, my hands shaking as I held the paper. Five years? “For these five years, you stay as my wife in name,” he continued. “I’ll take control of the Hayes family, and when I do, no one will dare say shit about who I choose. After that…” He looked at me like I was nothing more than a business deal. “We divorce. Clean. Simple.” That night, I signed the papers like he wanted. My hands didn’t even feel like mine when I wrote my name. It was just… done. Like I’d already lost before anything even started. Then I locked myself in the bathroom and cried until morning. No sound, just shaking and choking on it, biting my sleeve so no one would hear. Like that would change anything. Less than three months into the marriage, Amber disappeared. Just… gone. I heard they had a huge fight before that, but no one told me details. I didn’t need them. I saw what it did to him. Hudson went crazy. He used every connection he had, every man under him, every dirty favor. A mafia boss like him, someone who could find anyone in this world… and still, he couldn’t find her. I watched him break. He stopped coming home most nights. And when he did, he smelled like alcohol and smoke and something darker. His eyes were always heavy, like he hadn’t slept in days. I wanted to ask if he was okay. I never did. What right did I have? Then one night, he came back drunk. Really drunk. The kind where he could barely stand straight but still walked like he owned everything. Before I could even say anything, he grabbed me. “Hudson…” I tried, my voice shaking. He didn’t answer. He pushed me onto the bed like I weighed nothing. My heart was beating so fast I thought it would tear out of my chest. Was this… happening? Did he finally…? But then his lips crashed onto mine and I froze. It tasted like alcohol. Bitter. Suffocating. “…Amber…” his voice broke, rough and desperate against my skin. “Why the hell did you leave me, huh? Why’d you run off with that guy? You think I wouldn’t come for you? You don’t trust me that much?” Everything inside me just stopped. My body went stiff under him. So he found her. But she left him anyway. And I was just, here. A substitute. A shadow. Something he could hold when the real one was gone. Chapter 2 That night was my first time. I didn’t even know if I should cry or laugh. He held me the whole night, his grip tight like he was afraid someone would take me away too. But every word that came out of his mouth… was her name. Over and over again. Not mine. Never mine. I stared at the ceiling until my eyes burned, wondering… was this what being a wife meant? Or was I just something he used to survive her absence? The next morning, he woke up first. There were bloodstains on the sheets. He noticed. I saw it in the way his eyes paused for a second. Just a second. Then he looked away. Didn’t say anything. Not even one word. Not even… sorry. I smiled like nothing happened. I got his clothes ready, laid them out neatly like I always did. “You’ve got an important meeting today,” I told him softly. “Don’t be late.” Like I wasn’t the one who bled all night. Like my heart wasn’t already torn open. ... From that day on, I tried harder. Pathetic, right? I knew he didn’t love me. I knew I was just filling space. But I still tried. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every morning and made him chicken soup. The kind that wouldn’t hurt him. He was always under pressure, dealing with things I didn’t even want to imagine, so I learned how to massage his shoulders and his back, careful and quiet. I liked silence anyway. Or maybe I just got used to it. I stopped making noise, stopped asking for anything. Even my footsteps became softer. If I stayed small enough… maybe I wouldn’t bother him. And somehow, he started changing. A little. When he came back from business trips, he’d sometimes bring me small things. Nothing big. Just… something. When I got sick, he’d make me medicine himself and hand it to me without looking at me. “Drink it,” he’d say. “Don’t be stubborn.” And at night, sometimes he held me. His arm around my waist, his body warm against mine. Those moments felt so real it scared me. Like maybe… maybe he was starting to see me. Maybe I wasn’t just nothing to him anymore. He never mentioned the divorce again. Not once. Like that paper we signed never existed. And I… I actually believed it. I thought maybe if I just held on a little longer, he’d fall in love with me. Stupid, right? Three months ago, Amber came back. She broke up with her boyfriend and returned from the US like nothing happened. And Hudson? He went back to her without hesitation. No explanation. No guilt. Nothing. He took her out to eat, went shopping with her, stayed by her side like she was the only thing that mattered in the world. He even canceled meetings, important ones, the kind he used to say could never be moved. All because she said she was in a bad mood. I stood by the window one night and watched his car drive away again. Same direction. Same place. Her place. I didn’t cry this time. I just watched. And finally understood. Love was love. Real love didn’t change. No matter how much I gave, how much I tried, how much I broke myself into something smaller and quieter and easier to keep… it would never compare to one look from her. Not even close. Five years. It was almost over. “Why aren’t you saying anything?” His voice snapped me out of it. I blinked and looked at him, my throat tightening like something was stuck there. He didn’t remember? For five years, I’d been counting down every single day, scared that when the time came, he’d just walk away without even looking back. But now he stood there like none of it existed. Like that agreement meant nothing. Did it ever mean anything to him? I parted my lips, about to remind him, to say it out loud before I lost the courage again but his phone rang. He picked it up right away. I couldn’t hear clearly, but I knew that voice. Amber. She was crying, choking on her words, panicking about something. Hudson’s expression changed instantly. His whole body tensed, like nothing else in the world mattered anymore. “Hey, hey… don’t panic,” his voice dropped, low and urgent. “I’m coming right now. Stay there. Don’t move, you hear me?” He didn’t even wait for a reply. The call ended and he grabbed his keys, already moving. “Hudson, I—” I didn’t even finish. He rushed past me and his shoulder slammed into mine so hard I lost my balance. My back hit the door frame and a sharp pain shot through me. I let out a small sound, something between a gasp and a groan. But he didn’t stop. Didn’t look back. Didn’t even notice. The door closed and he was gone. Just like that. I stayed there for a few seconds, leaning against the wall, trying to breathe through the pain. Then I slowly pushed myself up and walked back to the bedroom. I took off my coat and saw the bruise already forming on my shoulder. Dark. Ugly. I opened the first aid kit and cleaned it quietly, pressing the cotton against my skin. It stung, but it was nothing compared to what was inside my chest. That felt like something dull was slicing through it… slowly, over and over again. I sat on the edge of the bed and stared out the window. The sky was getting darker, the city lights coming on one by one. I don’t even know how long I stayed like that. Until my phone rang. Hudson. I hesitated for a second then picked up. “Come to the Favilla hospital,” he said, straight to the point. My heart skipped. “What happened?” “We’ll talk when you get here.” The line went dead. ... When I arrived, I saw him right away. He was standing outside the operating room. And Amber… she was pressed against him, crying like her whole world was falling apart. My steps slowed. Something tightened in my chest again, like a hand squeezing too hard. I still walked over. “What happened?” I asked softly. Hudson looked at me, his expression serious. “Amber’s mother collapsed earlier. It’s a severe blood disorder. Her body’s failing fast. She needs a bone marrow transplant immediately.” I froze. “And…?” “We checked everywhere,” he continued, calm like he was talking about business. “No match. So I had them run a test on you secretly.” Something inside me dropped. “And?” My voice barely came out. “You’re a match.” Chapter 3 For a second, I just stared at him. “Y-you want me to donate?” I asked, my fingers curling slightly. “Hudson… I can’t. I’m scared of needles, I don’t even… this is surgery, it’s risky, I—” “I didn’t call you here to complain,” he cut me off, his tone turning cold. “Don’t start that shit with me.” “I’m not complaining, I just… I’m scared, okay?” My voice shook and I hated it. “Can’t you find someone else? Please, I really can’t do this—” Before I could step back, two of his men moved. They grabbed my arms. Hard. I flinched, panic rising in my chest. “Let go! What are you doing?” Hudson stepped closer, his shadow falling over me. His eyes were dark, unreadable, like there was no room for refusal. “I’m your husband,” he said, voice low and dangerous. “And you’ll do exactly what I say.” My heart dropped. “Your life is mine,” he continued, his grip tightening on my chin, forcing me to look at him. “So you’re donating. Don’t make me repeat myself.” For a moment, I couldn’t breathe. Was I even a person to him? Or just something he owned? My eyes burned but I forced it back, swallowing everything down like I always did. “…Okay,” I whispered. The men let go of me. “I’ll sign.” The nurse handed me the form. My hands were shaking, but I still took the pen. Stroke by stroke, I wrote my name. Each line felt heavy. Like I was carving something into my own heart. And I smiled a little, just enough so no one would notice the tears I was trying so hard to hide. Just before they pushed me in, I couldn’t hold it in anymore. “Hudson!” My voice came out weaker than I wanted. He stopped and turned his head slightly, eyes cold, like I’d just interrupted something unimportant. For a second, I forgot everything I wanted to say. My lips trembled. Then I forced out the only thing I could. “…Nothing.” His eyes flickered, just a little. I thought maybe, just maybe… But he didn’t say anything. He turned and walked outside. The doors closed right in front of me. And that was it. The moment they shut, my vision blurred and the tears I’d been holding back just fell. Quiet. Helpless. So this was how deep his love went. Deep enough to throw me onto an operating table without hesitation. Deep enough that even if it was my life, he wouldn’t care. — When I woke up, everything felt heavy. My body, my head, even my breathing. It was like I was floating somewhere between awake and not. The lights were too bright. My throat felt dry. “…You’re awake?” a nurse’s voice came gently beside me. I blinked slowly, turning my head. “Mm… yeah…” “How are you feeling? Dizzy? Pain anywhere?” “A little,” I whispered. “I-is the surgery done?” She smiled. “Yes. It went well. The patient is stable now and recovering.” Good. That meant she was okay. I swallowed, my chest feeling strangely empty. “Hudson, where is he?” The nurse paused for a second, then said casually, “Mr. Hayes? He’s with his wife and her mother right now.” My heart stopped. His wife? Oh. Right. I stared at the ceiling, not saying anything. The nurse didn’t notice. She just kept talking, even giggling a little. “Honestly, I was watching them earlier and I got so jealous,” she said, her eyes lighting up. “They look like such a perfect couple!” I didn’t move. “Mr. Hayes was so attentive,” she continued, almost dreamy. “He kept holding his wife’s hand and talking to her softly. You wouldn’t even guess he’s someone so powerful.” Each word felt like something pressing deeper into me. “And the way he looked at her,” she added, smiling. “Gosh, it was so sweet. I mean, you can really tell he loves her a lot.” I closed my eyes slowly. “Even when the doctor came out, he didn’t leave her side,” she said again, laughing quietly. “He kept comforting her, like she was the one who just went through surgery. If I had a husband like that, I’d never let him go.” I let out a small breath. So that was how it looked from the outside. A loving husband. A devoted man. And me? What was I? I forced a small smile, even though no one was looking. “…That’s good,” I murmured. “As long as she’s okay.” … I lay there staring at the ceiling, my hand hooked to the IV, the slow drip the only thing keeping time. My body still felt heavy and numb, like it didn’t belong to me anymore. The nurse had just left when the door opened again. I thought it's Hudson but it wasn't. Amber walked in. She looked soft, fragile, eyes still a little red like she’d been crying for hours. In her hands was a basket of fruit, neatly wrapped like this was some kind of polite visit. “Ms. Hereford…” she said gently, stepping closer. “I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to trouble you like this again.” I looked at her but didn’t say anything. She placed the basket down and gave me a small smile. “Thank you. Really… if it wasn’t for you, my mom wouldn’t have made it. You saved her.” Her voice softened, almost sweet but it's fake. “Thank you for being such a devoted slave to my husband— I mean… devoted wife to Hudson.” My fingers twitched slightly on the blanket. Slave? “Do you want some apples?” she asked, already reaching for one. “I’ll peel it for you.” “I’m fine,” I said quietly. She didn’t stop. The knife slid against the apple skin in slow, careful strokes. The sound was soft, almost soothing. Almost. “I really didn’t expect…” she continued, her voice turning distant, like she was drifting somewhere else. “After all these years, he’s still like that with me.” My chest tightened. “What do you mean?” I asked, even though I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear it. She let out a small laugh, shaking her head. “He just never changed.” The peel fell in one long strip as she spoke. “Last year, I mentioned once that I liked this limited edition watch,” she said casually. “I didn’t even remember saying it. But a week later, he flew overseas just to get it for me. It wasn’t even available locally.” My fingers slowly curled. “He showed up at my place in the middle of the night,” she added, smiling faintly. “But I was still mad at him back then, so I didn’t even let him in. I told him to leave and threw the box back at him.” Her tone was light. Like it was nothing. Like his effort was something she could just throw away. My mind went blank for a second. Because I remembered. That same time. He told me he had a business trip abroad. Three days. When he came back, he handed me a watch. Just like that. No explanation. No emotion. “Take it,” he said. “Saw it. Thought it suited you.” I’d been so happy. I didn’t even wear it. I kept it safe, tucked away like something precious I didn’t deserve to ruin. And now? It was just something she didn’t want. I didn’t realize my nails were digging into my palm until it started to hurt. Chapter 4 Amber didn’t notice. Or maybe she did and just didn’t care. “And there was this one time,” she continued, peeling another strip, her voice softening again. “I got into a fight with my ex. It was really bad. I blocked everyone, and disappeared for a few days.” She glanced at me, like she was about to share something intimate. “Hudson went crazy trying to find me. When he did, he dragged me out of that place himself. He was so angry, I thought he was going to kill someone.” She laughed lightly. “He kept cursing, saying, ‘You think you can just disappear on me like that? I’ll tear this whole city apart if I have to.’” My heart twisted. I remembered that night too. New Year's Eve. He came home late. Different. Rough. Like something inside him had snapped. He didn’t say much. Just claimed me in, over and over again, like he couldn’t stop. I thought… I thought maybe he finally wanted me. That maybe, he was starting to feel something. I was so stupid. The next morning, when I woke up, the bed beside me was already cold. I told myself he had urgent business. That was normal, right? But now? Now I know. He wasn’t busy. He was running to her. Always her. Amber finished peeling the apple and finally handed it to me. “Here.” I didn’t take it. She didn’t mind. She just set it down beside me and looked at me with that same soft, harmless expression. “You’re really kind, Ms. Hereford,” she said gently. “Staying by his side all these years, taking care of him like that.” Her eyes lingered on me, something unreadable passing through them. “But some things…” she added quietly, “no matter how hard you try, they just don’t belong to you.” I lowered my gaze to my hand, the IV needle still buried in my skin. Yeah. I think I finally understood that. … After I got discharged, I went home and packed everything quietly. Clothes. Jewelry. Things I barely touched. Things I once thought mattered. I didn’t take much. What was the point? I was just waiting. Waiting for the divorce to finalize. Waiting for it all to end. During those days, Amber kept sending me messages. Not even hiding it. Videos. Photos. One after another. At first I didn’t open them. Then I did. I don’t even know why. Maybe I wanted to hurt myself properly. Maybe I just needed to see it with my own eyes. Hudson stayed by her side the whole time. Not for a moment did he leave. In one video, he was sitting beside her hospital bed, carefully feeding her fruit, peeling everything clean like it was something precious. In another, he was adjusting her blanket, his movements slow, patient… gentle. Gentle. I stared at the screen for a long time. Was this the same man? The same man who never even looked at me twice? Then another message came. A video. “Look, Miss Hereford,” Amber said, her face filling the screen as she turned the camera. Hudson was there, talking to a doctor, his expression serious, controlled. That same cold aura. That same power. “He sent my mom abroad for treatment,” she continued casually. “Paid for everything. Even bought her a house there. There’s a maid, a private doctor… everything’s arranged.” She laughed a little. “He’s really something, right?” My fingers tightened around my phone. “Miss Hereford, I’m sorry for taking your husband for now, okay?” she added, voice soft, almost teasing. “He just missed me too much. He loves me so much, I can’t even push him away.” Her smile didn’t change. “You can’t really compete with that, can you?” The screen went dark. I didn’t realize I was crying until the tears hit my hand. Drop by drop. I wiped them away quickly, taking a shaky breath. Over the years, I did all those things too. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every day to cook for him. I waited for him with the lights on, no matter how late it got. I peeled his fruit, cut everything into small pieces so he wouldn’t even have to think. I gave him everything. And now… he was doing all of that for someone else. I closed my eyes and let out a slow breath. “It’s fine,” I whispered to myself. “It’ll be over soon.” Right? Once I stop loving him, I’ll be okay. I’ll take care of myself. I have to. ... A week later, he suddenly came home. I was surprised when I saw him. Shouldn’t he be with her? “Get changed,” he said, already loosening his tie. “We’re having dinner at home tonight.” “…Okay.” I didn’t ask anything. I just went upstairs and changed. At the dinner, everything felt normal. Too normal. People were laughing, talking, raising their glasses like this was just another gathering. Then the topic shifted. “You’ve been married five years now. It’s about time you had a child.” “Yeah, Hudson’s the head of the family now. There needs to be an heir.” “Mika, you should hurry up.” I kept my head down, fingers brushing against the rim of my glass. A child? With him? Did I even have that right? “No rush,” Hudson said. His voice wasn’t loud, but it cut through everything. The whole room went silent. Everyone exchanged looks but no one dared say anything else. Not to him. Not anymore. The atmosphere turned stiff after that and the dinner ended quickly. “Mika,” Mrs. Hayes said sharply as we stood. “Come with me to the study.” I knew what that meant. Anyone could see it. A warning. About children. About my place. “If you’ve got something to say, say it in front of me,” Hudson said, frowning. Before she could respond, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and his expression changed immediately. “…Amber?” he answered, already stepping aside. “What’s wrong? Did something happen?” His voice… it wasn’t the same voice he used with me. Not even close. Mrs. Hayes let out a cold snort. “Come with me.” I pressed my lips together and followed her without a word. As soon as the study door closed, her face changed. All that fake calm from dinner disappeared. “Kneel.” I didn’t argue. I just went down slowly, my knees hitting the cold marble. It stung, but I was already used to that kind of pain. “Do you know where you went wrong?” she asked, looking down at me like I was something dirty. I lowered my eyes and stayed quiet. A loud bang hit the table. “You stupid girl!” she snapped, her voice sharp and cold. “Hudson said he’s not in a hurry to have a child and you just sat there? You didn’t even try to change his mind?” My fingers curled slightly. Was I supposed to beg him? Force him? Didn’t he already make it clear… I meant nothing? She opened a drawer and took out a small bottle, then slammed it in front of me. “Drink this. It’s a fertility tonic. Starting today, you take it every day and you sleep with him until you get pregnant. I don’t care what it takes.” I stared at the bottle. In the past, I would’ve taken it without a word. But now… “I won’t take it,” I said quietly. The room went still. “What did you just say?” her voice dropped, dangerous. “I won’t take it,” I repeated, lifting my head slightly. “He doesn’t want a child right now. I’m respecting that.” That was the truth. Every time we were together, he made sure there were precautions, and if something slipped, he’d make me take pills right after. I used to think that maybe he just wasn’t ready yet. Now I knew. He just didn’t want one with me. And if I was leaving, why would I tie myself to him forever? “You’ve got some nerve?!" she said slowly, eyes narrowing. “Say that again.” “I won’t take it.” Her expression twisted. “You’ve gone too far!” she shouted. “As his wife, you can’t even do your duty? You can’t even give him a child? And you let him waste himself on that woman. All that effort, all that time, all for her and her damn family. You didn’t stop him once.” My chest tightened. Stop him? When had I ever had that power? She turned her head slightly. “Bring it.” A servant stepped forward and handed her a thick leather strap. Dark. Heavy. The kind they used for punishment. My body tensed. “I’ll ask you one last time,” she said, gripping it tightly. “Are you going to take the medicine or not?” I shook my head. The sound came before the pain. CRACK! A sharp crack filled the room, then it hit. My back arched as the pain exploded across my skin, burning and tearing at the same time. I bit my lip hard to stop myself from crying out. Chapter 5 “Answer me. Are you taking it or not?” I shook my head again. Another strike. And another. Each one landed harder than the last. My body trembled, my hands pressing against the floor as I tried to stay upright. Through the glass window, I could see outside. Hudson was there. Standing in the garden. His back facing this room. One hand in his pocket, the other holding his phone. His posture relaxed, like nothing in the world could touch him. Then he laughed. Low, soft. “…Amber,” I heard faintly through the glass. Of course. Who else? “Since you don’t understand,” Mrs. Hayes said coldly behind me, raising the strap again, “then I’ll beat it into you.” The leather cut through the air and landed again. My vision started to blur. Pain spread everywhere, hot and overwhelming. I could feel something wet soaking through my clothes but I didn’t look. “I w-won't,” my voice came out weak, barely there. “I won’t take it…” Another strike. My body gave out and I collapsed forward, barely able to hold myself up. Through my fading vision, I saw him again. Still standing there. Still talking. Still not turning around. Not even once. A small, broken thought crossed my mind. Was I ever anything to him? Or was I just… someone he could lose without noticing? Everything started going dark. And just before I lost consciousness, I felt something strange. Relief. Maybe… this was good. Maybe after this, I wouldn’t feel anything for him anymore. … When I woke up, I was already in a hospital bed. Everything felt heavy, and my back burned the moment I tried to breathe a little deeper. “Mr. Hayes, the injuries are quite severe,” someone beside me said. “The leather strikes cut deep. Some areas reached the dermis. It’ll take time to heal.” “Then use the best damn medicine,” Hudson’s voice came, low and cold. “I don’t care what it costs. Get the best doctors and make sure she doesn’t get scared.” “Yes, of course.” Footsteps faded, and the room went quiet. I slowly opened my eyes. He was there. Standing beside the bed, looking down at me. When he realized I was awake, he moved closer, his brows slightly furrowed. “You awake? How are you feeling?” I tried to shift, but the pain hit instantly, sharp and burning. I sucked in a breath and forced a small voice out. “I’m fine, there are people here to take care of things. If you’ve got something to do, you should go.” I expected him to leave. He didn’t. Instead, he sat down beside the bed, his gaze staying on me like he was thinking about something he couldn’t say. “Why didn’t you call me?” he asked after a moment. “When she was doing that to you… why didn’t you call me?” My fingers tightened slightly under the blanket. I remembered him outside. Back turned. Laughing softly into his phone. “I saw you were busy,” I said quietly, a small bitter smile slipping out. Then I looked at him. “If I called you, would you really come right away?” “Of course I would,” he said without hesitation. I froze. That wasn’t what I expected. Not at all. “I’ve already handled it,” he continued, his tone calmer now. “No one’s going to bother you about having a child again. That shit’s over.” “…I understand.” I lowered my eyes. “Then you should go. You don’t have to stay.” He frowned slightly. “Why do you keep pushing me away?” I blinked, a little confused. “Aren’t you busy?” Busy with everything. Busy with her. “I’m not busy lately,” he said. Then he reached out and adjusted the blanket around me, his movements careful, almost gentle. “I’ll stay here for a few days. Take care of you.” I didn’t know what to say to that. It felt wrong. Like something that didn’t belong to me. But he really stayed. ... The next few days, he didn’t leave the hospital. He adjusted my bed when I couldn’t move, fed me when my hands felt too weak, even helped with my dressings like it didn’t bother him at all. A man like him… doing this? Sometimes I caught myself just staring at him. Was this real? Or was I dreaming again? One night, the pain got so bad I couldn’t sleep. It kept spreading across my back, making every breath feel heavy. He noticed. “Can’t sleep?” he asked quietly. I didn’t answer, just closed my eyes tighter. Then I felt it. His hand, slow and steady, lightly patting my back. Careful. Gentle. Like he was afraid to hurt me more. “It’s alright,” he murmured. “Just sleep.” Again and again, the same rhythm. That kind of warmth, it felt so familiar. Like those rare moments before everything broke. For a second, I almost wanted to believe it again. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. I already decided. I was leaving. And this time, I wouldn’t look back. A week passed, and the marks on my back finally started to fade. Not gone, but lighter. When he was applying the medicine that day, his fingers brushed too close and I let out a small sound before I could stop it. He froze. I turned, confused, and saw his eyes on me, dark and heavy, his throat moving slowly like he was holding something back. “Did I hurt you?” he asked, but his voice sounded rough, not like before. “No… I just—” I tried to speak but he moved closer. Too close. His hand settled on my waist, firm, like he wasn’t even thinking anymore. “Hudson…” I whispered, my heart starting to race. He didn’t answer. His breathing got heavier, his gaze dropping to my lips. His face leaned closer, slow, like he was about to cross a line— “Smack!” We both turned. Amber stood at the door, her eyes red, the fruit basket already on the floor, everything scattered. Her lips trembled. “Did I come at the wrong time? I didn’t know you two were…” She bit her lip, like she couldn’t even finish. Hudson pulled away from me instantly. “Amber, stop thinking nonsense! It’s not what it looks like. I was just helping her with the medicine, that’s it.” Before I could react, he shoved me away. Hard. I lost balance and fell straight off the bed, the back of my head hitting the sharp edge of the table with a dull crack. Pain exploded and something warm started running down. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to ruin your moment.” Amber’s voice broke as she turned. “I’ll go, you don’t have to explain…” “Amber!” Hudson didn’t even hesitate. “Wait, listen to me. Don’t run off like this.” His voice turned urgent, almost angry. “Damn it, stop right there.” He ran after her. Didn’t look at me. Not once. The door slammed and everything went quiet again. I stayed on the floor, my vision slowly blurring. Blood slid down past my temple, warm and sticky. I stared at the ceiling and suddenly laughed, soft and broken. Why did I even hope? Tears slipped into my hair. Wasn’t I used to this already? By the time the nurse found me, everything was fading. Voices sounded far away. “Head injury! She’s bleeding a lot, call the doctor now!” Then darkness. Chapter 6 When I woke up again, my head hurt and everything felt heavy. Because of the injury, I had to stay longer. Hudson never came back. Not once. But I knew why. He was with her. Of course he was. I didn’t call him. Didn’t text. What was the point? On the day I was getting discharged, the housekeeper called. “Miss Mika, about Mr. Hayes’ birthday banquet this year, how would you like to arrange it?” I held the phone and stayed quiet for a while. Birthday. I used to handle it every year. His family never cared about things like that. Power, money, business… that’s all they saw. Not him. I remembered the first birthday I attended. Everything looked perfect, but there was food he couldn’t eat. Something that could trigger a reaction. I saw him later, alone, taking medicine quietly. “Why didn’t you just tell them?” I asked back then, my chest tight. “What for?” he said, not even looking at me. “They don’t give a shit about that. As long as the company’s running, that’s enough for them.” From then on, I took over. Every dish, every detail, everything he liked and avoided. I made sure he never had to deal with that again. “Miss Mika?” the housekeeper called again. I closed my eyes for a second. “I’ll handle it.” This was the last time. After the divorce… someone else would do it. Not me anymore. … I prepared everything the same way I always did. Careful. Quiet. Like it still mattered. But this time, I made the housekeeper follow me the whole day, step by step, making her remember everything. “The cake should be a vanilla berry one. He doesn’t like anything too heavy and sweet, it makes him sick after a few bites.” “And listen, decorations should be white lilies, not red. He hates anything too loud, says it looks cheap.” “Don’t put whiskey on the main table. He drinks it, yeah, but it gives him headaches if he hasn’t eaten properly.” I paused, then added softly, “You need to remember all of this. Next time, you’ll be the one handling it. Don’t mess it up.” The housekeeper looked confused. “Madam… won’t you still be the one arranging it next year?” I didn’t answer. Next time… I won’t even be here. How could I? On the day of the banquet, everything looked perfect. Lights everywhere, soft music, people laughing like this house actually had warmth in it. I stood at the entrance in a light blue dress, greeting guests one by one, smiling like I always did. Like I wasn’t already gone inside. Then he walked in. Hudson. And beside him was Amber. Her arm hooked around his, leaning into him like she belonged there. She wore something soft and pretty, pale pink, light like she was fragile. She looked up at him, smiling. And he looked back. God… he looked back. That was when I understood. He already fixed everything with her. Of course he did. His eyes never left her the whole night. When her glass got empty, he noticed right away. “Don’t give her that,” he said, voice low but firm. “Get her something lighter. She doesn’t drink much.” When her dress shifted a little, he frowned and called someone over. “Fix it properly. Don’t let it drag.” She laughed at something, eyes curved, soft… and he actually smiled. Not that cold, distant smile. A real one. I stood there watching for a second too long. Then I looked away. What was I even expecting? He never looked at me. Not once. I moved to the side, greeting people like I was just part of the staff. When it was time to open gifts, people brought out all kinds of expensive things. Jewelry, rare pieces, things worth more than most people’s lives. Then mine was brought out. A custom-made fountain pen. Simple, elegant, something I chose carefully because he once said he preferred things like that. Quiet. Useful. The butler placed it on a tray. “Mrs. Hayes really understands Mr. Hayes’ taste,” someone said with a smile. “This kind of piece isn’t flashy but it fits him perfectly.” “Yeah, it’s refined. Just like him.” Hudson glanced at it, then at me. For a second, I thought… “Thanks,” he said casually. That was it. Then Amber’s gift was brought out. A small box. Inside was a handmade leather bracelet. The stitching was uneven, rough in some places, like it wasn’t done by a professional. The room went quiet. Then someone laughed softly. “…Seriously? People still give things like this?” “Looks cheap. I don’t think Mr. Hayes would even touch that.” “Who even let her in here dressed like that, bringing something like this?” Amber’s face went pale. She stepped back slightly, like she wanted to disappear. Hudson’s expression darkened instantly. He picked up the bracelet and the room went silent. Without hesitation, he slipped it onto his wrist. “I like this,” he said, his voice low but sharp enough to cut through everyone. “At least this one means something. Someone actually put time into it.” No one spoke. Then his gaze shifted to the pen. He picked it up, looked at it for a second, then let out a quiet scoff. “This kind of thing…” he said coldly, “you can buy it anywhere. There’s nothing special about it.” My chest tightened. Before I could even react, he tossed it straight into the trash. The sound echoed louder than it should have. The whole hall went quiet for a second, then suddenly everyone started agreeing. “Mr. Hayes is right, handmade things actually mean something.” “Yeah, expensive stuff is nothing if there’s no heart behind it.” “This is way more special, you can tell she put effort into it.” I just stood there. It felt like all the blood in my body turned cold. I spent three months on that gift. Flying around, checking stores, comparing designs, choosing something I thought… he’d actually like. And now? Thrown away like it was nothing. Just to make her look good. But wasn’t this always how it went? He could drop everything for her, cancel meetings like they didn’t matter. But my birthday? He couldn’t even remember the date. She got sick and he stayed up all night taking care of her. I had a fever once, burning for hours… and he didn’t even call. She said one word and he’d fly across the world. I asked him to have dinner once… and he said he was busy. Every time… he chose her. Every single time. Just like tonight. I pressed a hand lightly to my chest. It used to hurt so much here. So much I thought I couldn’t breathe. But now… It was quiet. Empty. So this was what it felt like when you finally stopped loving someone? All that pain, all that waiting… it just disappeared like it never mattered. Then everyone gathered around Amber. The same people who mocked her earlier were now smiling, praising her, trying to get close. I stood in the corner and smiled a little. That’s how it works here. One look from him… and everyone follows. It didn’t matter. After the divorce, he’d probably bring her into the family properly anyway. This was just the beginning. The banquet ended slowly. Guests left one by one. I stood at the door, smiling, saying goodbye like I always did. Perfect. Polite. Like I was still Mrs. Hayes. Only when the last guest left did I finally breathe out a little. When I turned around, they were still there. Hudson and Amber. It was raining hard outside. Cold wind rushed in, damp and sharp. Amber shivered suddenly and sneezed. Hudson frowned right away. “You’re cold?” “I’m fine… just a little,” she said softly, but her voice sounded weak. “Fine my ass,” he muttered, already taking off his suit jacket and placing it over her shoulders. “You’re shaking. Don’t act tough.” She held it close, still trembling a little. “It’s still cold…” His eyes moved. Then they landed on me. On the scarf wrapped around my neck. A soft wool scarf. The last thing my grandmother made before she passed. “Give that to her,” he said. My fingers tightened instantly. “T-this was made by my grandma,” I said quietly, my voice barely steady. “It’s not something I can just—” “I know exactly what it is,” he cut me off, his tone turning colder. “She’s just borrowing it. Why are you making it such a big deal?” Chapter 7 My throat felt tight. I held the scarf for a second longer and slowly, I took it off. My hands felt cold the moment it left my skin. I stepped forward and handed it over. Amber took it, her expression soft, almost guilty. “Thank you… I’ll clean it and give it back to you.” “No,” I said quickly, shaking my head. “Don’t wash it yourself. It can’t be soaked. It needs special care. I’ll have someone pick it up tomorrow.” “Oh okay,” she nodded gently. The car pulled up outside. Hudson glanced at her again, noticing her pale face. Then he looked at me. “Amber’s not feeling well,” he said, already opening the car door for her. “I’m taking her home first. It’s not on the way for you, so just go back yourself.” I didn’t even get the chance to answer. He helped her into the car, careful, like she might break. The car door shut, the engine started, and the black sedan disappeared into the rain like I was never there. I stood at the entrance, my dress getting soaked, the cold wind cutting straight through me. The streets were empty, rain pouring so hard it blurred everything. I waited… and waited. Forty minutes before I could even get a cab. By the time I got home, I was shaking, completely drenched, my head spinning. My forehead burned but I still forced myself to take some medicine, then I just dropped onto the bed and passed out. Sometime in the night, my phone kept vibrating. Again and again. I heard it but I couldn’t move. My head hurt too much, my body too heavy. I just let it ring until it finally stopped. The next morning, the fever went down a little, but my throat felt like sandpaper. I sat up slowly, took a sip of water, then reached for my phone. There were more than a dozen messages. All from Amber. My fingers paused… then I opened it. The first photo hit me like a slap. My scarf. The soft wool scarf my grandma made was completely soaked, twisted, ruined. The texture looked wrong, clumped and stretched like it was destroyed. More messages popped up. “Oh my god I’m so sorry, I forgot wool can’t be soaked so I just left it in water when I got home.” “I feel really bad… how much was it? I’ll pay you back. The material’s nice though, maybe I can reuse it and turn it into something else.” “If you’re not replying I’ll just assume it’s fine, okay? I’ll send you 2 dollars. Since you said your grandma made it, it shouldn’t be that expensive right?” The last photo loaded. My hands started shaking. The scarf was cut. Not just ruined but cut into pieces. Strips. Like someone took their time destroying it. My chest tightened and something snapped inside me. I threw the covers off and got up, not caring that my body still felt weak. I grabbed my coat and walked out. When I got to her place, I didn’t even hesitate. I rang the doorbell hard, my fingers cold but steady. The door opened. Amber stood there, wearing something simple, her face soft and surprised. “Ms. Hereford? You came all the way here? Is something wrong?” “Where’s my scarf?” I asked, my voice flat. She blinked, then turned casually and picked something up from the couch. The pieces. “You mean this? I already paid you for it, didn’t I?” She glanced at her phone. “Oh, you didn’t accept the transfer? Was it too little? I can add more. I mean it was handmade by an elderly person, it shouldn’t be that expensive, right? I’ll send you another 2 dollars, okay? It's not really worth it by way.” Something burned in my chest. Before I even thought— My hand moved. “Smack!” The sound was loud in the quiet room. She stumbled back, holding her face, eyes wide. “You… you hit me?” “You did it on purpose, didn’t you?” I said, my voice shaking but sharp. “You soaked it, you cut it, you sent those messages like you didn’t know. You think I’m stupid?” Her eyes filled with tears instantly. “What are you talking about? I really didn’t mean to, I was just careless…” “Careless?” I laughed, but it sounded wrong. “You came back on purpose. You called him at the exact time your mom needed surgery and forced him to make me donate. You stood outside that room and said all those things. You walked in at that exact moment. And now this?” I stepped closer. “How many things did you plan? How many times did you think I wouldn’t fight back?” “I didn’t…” she shook her head, tears falling faster. “I really don’t understand why you’re saying all this…” “I see through you,” I said quietly. “I just didn’t bother saying it before. But that doesn’t mean you get to keep stepping on me like this.” Her expression flickered for a second, just a second. Then— A voice cut through the room. Cold. Low. Dangerous. “Mikayla… what the hell are you doing?” My body went stiff. I turned around. Hudson stood at the door, his eyes dark and terrifying. But when he looked at her… His voice changed. “Amber,” he said, stepping forward quickly, his tone softening. “What happened? Why are you crying?” Amber sniffed, tears falling as she spoke, her voice shaking like she was about to break. She twisted the story just enough, soft and pitiful, and I watched his face grow colder with every word. Then he turned to me. “It’s just a scarf,” he said, his voice flat, sharp. “Why the hell did you have to hit her over something like that?” My chest tightened. “Just a scarf?” My voice shook before I could stop it. “Hudson! That’s the only thing my grandma left me. The only one.” He paused. Just for a second. Like he didn’t expect that. In five years… I never raised my voice at him. Not once. But now my hands were shaking, my eyes burning, and I didn't even recognize myself. “Amber didn’t do it on purpose,” he said, his tone softening when he looked back at her. “She already paid you, didn’t she? What more do you want? If the money’s not enough, I’ll handle it.” Handle it. Like everything could be fixed with money. He pulled out his checkbook, wrote something fast, then held it out to me. “Take it. That should cover it.” I stared at the check. My chest felt tight, like something was squeezing it slowly, making it hard to breathe. I didn’t move. He frowned, annoyed, then tore another check and wrote a bigger number, his jaw tightening. “Not enough? Fine. Then take this. Stop making a scene over something so small.” One after another. More numbers. More money. Like he was buying silence. Buying me. My fingers finally moved. I took the last check, my hand trembling. “That’s enough,” I said quietly. More than enough. Hudson… this is enough to end everything between us. I turned to leave. But I barely took two steps. “Stop.” His voice cut through me like a blade. Chapter 8 I froze. “You took the money,” he said slowly, dangerously calm. “That slap isn’t settled yet. Apologize to her.” My body stiffened. I turned back, my eyes burning. “What did you say?” “I said, apologize,” he repeated, his gaze cold. “Don’t make me say it twice.” “What if I don’t?” My voice shook, but I still asked. His expression didn’t change. “Then maybe the cooperation between your family and mine… needs to be reconsidered. You understand what I mean, right?” My heart dropped. So this was it? He was using my family now. Everything they worked for… he could crush it with one word. The room went silent. For a few seconds, I couldn’t hear anything. Then slowly, I lowered my head. “…I’m sorry,” I said, my voice hoarse. Amber covered her cheek, looking at me through tears. “Ms. Hereford… are you really apologizing? Or is this just how people like you say sorry? It doesn’t feel real…” My fists clenched. My nails dug into my palms. Then I bent down. Deep. “I’m sorry,” I said again, my voice breaking but clear. “I shouldn’t have hit you. It was my fault. Please forgive me.” Hudson didn’t say anything. Amber sniffed softly. “I still… don’t feel sincerity…” “Mikayla,” Hudson said, his voice colder now. “Don’t even think about leaving until you apologize properly.” My lips trembled. “I’m sorry,” I said again, biting down hard so I wouldn’t cry. “It won’t happen again. I swear.” I straightened slowly and looked at him. “Is this enough?” For a second… he just stared at me. Something flickered in his eyes. Like he remembered something. Maybe the past. But it disappeared just as fast. “That’s enough,” he said coldly. I nodded once. Then I turned and walked out. Didn’t look back. Behind me, I heard his voice again… but it wasn’t for me. “Does it still hurt?” he said softly. “Come here, I’ll put some medicine on it. Don’t move.” Amber’s voice came, quiet and weak. “It does… be gentle, okay…” I kept walking. Tears fell, but I wiped them away fast. Like they never existed. … The next few days, he didn’t come home. And I didn’t call. Not once. On the day everything became official, I went alone. Signed the papers, took the document, listened to the clerk say it was finalized. When they handed it to me, I just stared at it for a second, my fingers brushing over the words. Divorce. That was it. No tears. No pain. Nothing. It was still early when I left. I got a cab and went back to the house, just to grab the last of my things. But the moment I opened the door, I froze. He was there. Standing in the living room like he owned the air. “Where the hell did you go?” Hudson asked, his voice low, eyes locking on me the second I stepped in. I opened my mouth. Did I tell him? Did I just say it now? Before I could speak, he let out a short breath, like he figured it out already. “You went out to get something, didn’t you? For today.” I blinked. “Today…?” He frowned slightly. “Don’t tell me you forgot. It’s our anniversary.” My chest tightened. Anniversary. Huh! Our anniversary already happened last month. Five years ago… same day. We stood in front of everyone, exchanged rings, smiled like it meant something. That night… he handed me divorce papers. Told me not to take anything seriously. Five years. Then it ends. And now… the day I got my divorce papers… was the same day. Funny. “Yeah,” I said quietly, gripping my bag tighter. “I went out to prepare something.” I did. A divorce certificate. That counted, right? He nodded like it was nothing. “Good. At least you didn’t forget this year.” This year. Did he know… this was also the day everything ended? My thoughts felt messy, tangled, but I didn’t say anything. “I’m flying to Paris tomrrow," he continued, adjusting his cuff like he was talking about business. “Taking Amber with me. She’s been wanting to go for a while.” Of course she did. “So I cleared today,” he added, glancing at his watch. “I booked a place. Rooftop, private, no bullshit interruptions. We’ll celebrate properly this time.” Properly. Now? After everything? “I’ll give you your gift later,” he said, already grabbing his jacket. “Get ready. We’re leaving.” He walked toward the door like it was already decided. Like I would follow. I didn’t move. Not even a step. He stopped when he realized, then turned back, his brows pulling together. “What are you doing? Don’t just stand there.” I looked at him. This man. The one I waited for, loved, endured for five years. Should I tell him now? Should I just say… it’s over? My lips parted. But nothing came out. After a few seconds, I lowered my gaze. “I… have something to finish. You go ahead. I’ll follow later.” He stared at me for a moment, like he was trying to read something. Then he gave a short nod. “Fine. Don’t take too long.” And just like that, he left. The door closed. His car started outside. I walked to the window and watched as it drove away, slowly disappearing past the gate. First time in five years… he remembered our anniversary but one month late. And the first time, I didn’t care anymore. I took the document out of my bag. Brand new. Clean. Final. I placed it on the table. Then I picked up my suitcase. Everything I had left. I walked to the door, paused for a second then opened it and stepped out. This time, I didn’t look back. "#Goodnovel #wattpad #Dreame #library #novel #booktok #bookish #bookrecommendations #romance #romancebook 📚Only a limited number of chapters can be displayed here. Click ""Read More"" to open the application and continue reading (it will automatically navigate to the corresponding book page).👇👇👇"
Turn your ideas into professional embroidery designs—no experience required. | Turn your ideas into professional embroidery designs—no experience required. | Turn your ideas into professional embroidery designs—no experience required. | Turn your ideas into professional embroidery designs—no experience required.
Tired of searching for embroidery designs that never quite fit your vision? This Mother's Day, stop searching — and start creating your own. Embroidery Legacy Software is the revolutionary new program that simplifies digitizing and gives you complete creative control, from idea to finished project. ✅ Next-generation tools ✅ User-friendly workspace ✅ Endless possibilities 💐 Save $400 this Mother's Day! Plus, unlock an additional $5,300+ worth of limited-time bonuses. Click the link and finally turn your imagination into embroidery — or give the gift every embroiderer secretly wants.
🔞💔💔“He chose her. I chose freedom.” Chapter 1 On our fifth wedding anniversary, the first thing I got wasn’t a gift. It was a video. My husband, Hudson Hayes, was in some expensive hotel room, laughing and sleeping with another woman like I didn’t even exist. And it wasn’t just any woman. It was Amber Fenwick, his first love. I watched the whole thing without blinking while waiting for him at the restaurant. I just sat there, ate my food, and smiled. When I got home, I didn’t cry either. I picked up my phone and called my lawyer. “Attorney, I sent you the divorce papers. The one Hudson and I signed on our wedding day five years ago. Did you see anything wrong with it?” I stood by the window when I said it, staring at my own reflection instead of the city outside. My fingers kept rubbing the edge of my phone like I was trying to peel something off it. Maybe I was just trying to feel something. “Ms. Hereford, I’ve reviewed everything,” the lawyer said, calm and distant. “There’s no issue. You’ve got one month left before the five year term ends. Once it’s up, the agreement takes effect automatically. You can go down to the county clerk’s office and file for the divorce.” One month. Just one more month. “…Okay. Thank you.” I hung up and didn’t move for a while. Then my eyes drifted up. The wedding photo was still hanging there, right where it had always been. Like nothing had changed. Like everything hadn’t already rotted from the inside. I walked closer without thinking. In the picture, I was smiling so brightly. God, I looked stupid. My dress was pure white, my eyes curved like I believed in forever. And Hudson… He stood beside me in that perfect suit, tall and untouchable. Handsome like something carved out of stone. But his face was cold. No smile. Not even a fake one. Anyone could see it. He never loved me. “…It’s almost over,” I whispered, my fingers brushing against his face in the photo. Cold glass. That was all he’d ever been to me. “You must be happy, huh?” Or was that just me trying to convince myself? The sound of the door unlocking snapped me out of it. I pulled my hand back like I’d been caught doing something wrong and turned around quickly. “You’re back.” My voice came out softer than I wanted. He walked in like he owned the world. Like the air itself moved out of his way. Hudson always had that presence. Heavy. Dangerous. The kind of man people lowered their eyes around. A mafia boss. A king in the dark. I took his suit jacket as he shrugged it off and hung it up carefully. Then I knelt in front of him and helped him change into his slippers. My hands moved on their own. I didn’t even have to think. I’d done this too many times. Hudson loosened his tie, irritation already written all over his face. “Next month’s the Hayes Global anniversary banquet,” he said. “You’re coming with me.” My hands paused for a second. Then I finished adjusting his slippers and stood up slowly. “I can’t go.” His head snapped toward me. “What the hell do you mean you can’t go?” I opened my mouth but nothing came out at first. Should I tell him? That his woman send their videos to me? Would it even matter? Before I could say anything, his expression darkened like he already had his own answer. “…Don’t tell me this is about Amber again.” His voice dropped, colder now, sharper. “I told you from day one I had someone else. You said you wouldn’t interfere. Or were you just talking shit back then?” The words hit like they always did. Clean. Precise. Like a blade he knew exactly how to use. My chest tightened and it hurt so bad I almost laughed. Yeah. What kind of husband said that on his wedding day? What kind of wife agreed? “I’m not…” I stopped, swallowing hard. “It’s not that.” But wasn’t it? Or was I just too tired to fight anymore? He scoffed, running a hand through his hair. “Then what’s your problem? It’s just a damn banquet. You’ve done it before. Stand there, smile, play the part. That’s all I’m asking.” Just stand there. Just smile. Just pretend like I wasn’t slowly breaking apart inside. I looked at him and for a second, I wanted to ask. Did you ever feel even a little guilty? Did you ever look at me and think I was your wife? But the words died before they could leave my mouth. Because I already knew the answer. Five years ago, when our families announced the marriage, I thought I’d been given everything. I’d liked him for so long. Longer than I wanted to admit. So when I heard I was going to marry Hudson Hayes, I thought… maybe this was fate. Maybe he’d learn to love me. I was so stupid. That night, in that same house, still in my wedding dress, he handed me a contract instead of touching me. “I’ve got someone I like,” he said, like he was talking about the weather. Cold. Detached. “She’s not from the right background, and my family won’t accept her. But give me five years.” I remember just staring at him, my hands shaking as I held the paper. Five years? “For these five years, you stay as my wife in name,” he continued. “I’ll take control of the Hayes family, and when I do, no one will dare say shit about who I choose. After that…” He looked at me like I was nothing more than a business deal. “We divorce. Clean. Simple.” That night, I signed the papers like he wanted. My hands didn’t even feel like mine when I wrote my name. It was just… done. Like I’d already lost before anything even started. Then I locked myself in the bathroom and cried until morning. No sound, just shaking and choking on it, biting my sleeve so no one would hear. Like that would change anything. Less than three months into the marriage, Amber disappeared. Just… gone. I heard they had a huge fight before that, but no one told me details. I didn’t need them. I saw what it did to him. Hudson went crazy. He used every connection he had, every man under him, every dirty favor. A mafia boss like him, someone who could find anyone in this world… and still, he couldn’t find her. I watched him break. He stopped coming home most nights. And when he did, he smelled like alcohol and smoke and something darker. His eyes were always heavy, like he hadn’t slept in days. I wanted to ask if he was okay. I never did. What right did I have? Then one night, he came back drunk. Really drunk. The kind where he could barely stand straight but still walked like he owned everything. Before I could even say anything, he grabbed me. “Hudson…” I tried, my voice shaking. He didn’t answer. He pushed me onto the bed like I weighed nothing. My heart was beating so fast I thought it would tear out of my chest. Was this… happening? Did he finally…? But then his lips crashed onto mine and I froze. It tasted like alcohol. Bitter. Suffocating. “…Amber…” his voice broke, rough and desperate against my skin. “Why the hell did you leave me, huh? Why’d you run off with that guy? You think I wouldn’t come for you? You don’t trust me that much?” Everything inside me just stopped. My body went stiff under him. So he found her. But she left him anyway. And I was just, here. A substitute. A shadow. Something he could hold when the real one was gone. Chapter 2 That night was my first time. I didn’t even know if I should cry or laugh. He held me the whole night, his grip tight like he was afraid someone would take me away too. But every word that came out of his mouth… was her name. Over and over again. Not mine. Never mine. I stared at the ceiling until my eyes burned, wondering… was this what being a wife meant? Or was I just something he used to survive her absence? The next morning, he woke up first. There were bloodstains on the sheets. He noticed. I saw it in the way his eyes paused for a second. Just a second. Then he looked away. Didn’t say anything. Not even one word. Not even… sorry. I smiled like nothing happened. I got his clothes ready, laid them out neatly like I always did. “You’ve got an important meeting today,” I told him softly. “Don’t be late.” Like I wasn’t the one who bled all night. Like my heart wasn’t already torn open. ... From that day on, I tried harder. Pathetic, right? I knew he didn’t love me. I knew I was just filling space. But I still tried. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every morning and made him chicken soup. The kind that wouldn’t hurt him. He was always under pressure, dealing with things I didn’t even want to imagine, so I learned how to massage his shoulders and his back, careful and quiet. I liked silence anyway. Or maybe I just got used to it. I stopped making noise, stopped asking for anything. Even my footsteps became softer. If I stayed small enough… maybe I wouldn’t bother him. And somehow, he started changing. A little. When he came back from business trips, he’d sometimes bring me small things. Nothing big. Just… something. When I got sick, he’d make me medicine himself and hand it to me without looking at me. “Drink it,” he’d say. “Don’t be stubborn.” And at night, sometimes he held me. His arm around my waist, his body warm against mine. Those moments felt so real it scared me. Like maybe… maybe he was starting to see me. Maybe I wasn’t just nothing to him anymore. He never mentioned the divorce again. Not once. Like that paper we signed never existed. And I… I actually believed it. I thought maybe if I just held on a little longer, he’d fall in love with me. Stupid, right? Three months ago, Amber came back. She broke up with her boyfriend and returned from the US like nothing happened. And Hudson? He went back to her without hesitation. No explanation. No guilt. Nothing. He took her out to eat, went shopping with her, stayed by her side like she was the only thing that mattered in the world. He even canceled meetings, important ones, the kind he used to say could never be moved. All because she said she was in a bad mood. I stood by the window one night and watched his car drive away again. Same direction. Same place. Her place. I didn’t cry this time. I just watched. And finally understood. Love was love. Real love didn’t change. No matter how much I gave, how much I tried, how much I broke myself into something smaller and quieter and easier to keep… it would never compare to one look from her. Not even close. Five years. It was almost over. “Why aren’t you saying anything?” His voice snapped me out of it. I blinked and looked at him, my throat tightening like something was stuck there. He didn’t remember? For five years, I’d been counting down every single day, scared that when the time came, he’d just walk away without even looking back. But now he stood there like none of it existed. Like that agreement meant nothing. Did it ever mean anything to him? I parted my lips, about to remind him, to say it out loud before I lost the courage again but his phone rang. He picked it up right away. I couldn’t hear clearly, but I knew that voice. Amber. She was crying, choking on her words, panicking about something. Hudson’s expression changed instantly. His whole body tensed, like nothing else in the world mattered anymore. “Hey, hey… don’t panic,” his voice dropped, low and urgent. “I’m coming right now. Stay there. Don’t move, you hear me?” He didn’t even wait for a reply. The call ended and he grabbed his keys, already moving. “Hudson, I—” I didn’t even finish. He rushed past me and his shoulder slammed into mine so hard I lost my balance. My back hit the door frame and a sharp pain shot through me. I let out a small sound, something between a gasp and a groan. But he didn’t stop. Didn’t look back. Didn’t even notice. The door closed and he was gone. Just like that. I stayed there for a few seconds, leaning against the wall, trying to breathe through the pain. Then I slowly pushed myself up and walked back to the bedroom. I took off my coat and saw the bruise already forming on my shoulder. Dark. Ugly. I opened the first aid kit and cleaned it quietly, pressing the cotton against my skin. It stung, but it was nothing compared to what was inside my chest. That felt like something dull was slicing through it… slowly, over and over again. I sat on the edge of the bed and stared out the window. The sky was getting darker, the city lights coming on one by one. I don’t even know how long I stayed like that. Until my phone rang. Hudson. I hesitated for a second then picked up. “Come to the Favilla hospital,” he said, straight to the point. My heart skipped. “What happened?” “We’ll talk when you get here.” The line went dead. ... When I arrived, I saw him right away. He was standing outside the operating room. And Amber… she was pressed against him, crying like her whole world was falling apart. My steps slowed. Something tightened in my chest again, like a hand squeezing too hard. I still walked over. “What happened?” I asked softly. Hudson looked at me, his expression serious. “Amber’s mother collapsed earlier. It’s a severe blood disorder. Her body’s failing fast. She needs a bone marrow transplant immediately.” I froze. “And…?” “We checked everywhere,” he continued, calm like he was talking about business. “No match. So I had them run a test on you secretly.” Something inside me dropped. “And?” My voice barely came out. “You’re a match.” Chapter 3 For a second, I just stared at him. “Y-you want me to donate?” I asked, my fingers curling slightly. “Hudson… I can’t. I’m scared of needles, I don’t even… this is surgery, it’s risky, I—” “I didn’t call you here to complain,” he cut me off, his tone turning cold. “Don’t start that shit with me.” “I’m not complaining, I just… I’m scared, okay?” My voice shook and I hated it. “Can’t you find someone else? Please, I really can’t do this—” Before I could step back, two of his men moved. They grabbed my arms. Hard. I flinched, panic rising in my chest. “Let go! What are you doing?” Hudson stepped closer, his shadow falling over me. His eyes were dark, unreadable, like there was no room for refusal. “I’m your husband,” he said, voice low and dangerous. “And you’ll do exactly what I say.” My heart dropped. “Your life is mine,” he continued, his grip tightening on my chin, forcing me to look at him. “So you’re donating. Don’t make me repeat myself.” For a moment, I couldn’t breathe. Was I even a person to him? Or just something he owned? My eyes burned but I forced it back, swallowing everything down like I always did. “…Okay,” I whispered. The men let go of me. “I’ll sign.” The nurse handed me the form. My hands were shaking, but I still took the pen. Stroke by stroke, I wrote my name. Each line felt heavy. Like I was carving something into my own heart. And I smiled a little, just enough so no one would notice the tears I was trying so hard to hide. Just before they pushed me in, I couldn’t hold it in anymore. “Hudson!” My voice came out weaker than I wanted. He stopped and turned his head slightly, eyes cold, like I’d just interrupted something unimportant. For a second, I forgot everything I wanted to say. My lips trembled. Then I forced out the only thing I could. “…Nothing.” His eyes flickered, just a little. I thought maybe, just maybe… But he didn’t say anything. He turned and walked outside. The doors closed right in front of me. And that was it. The moment they shut, my vision blurred and the tears I’d been holding back just fell. Quiet. Helpless. So this was how deep his love went. Deep enough to throw me onto an operating table without hesitation. Deep enough that even if it was my life, he wouldn’t care. — When I woke up, everything felt heavy. My body, my head, even my breathing. It was like I was floating somewhere between awake and not. The lights were too bright. My throat felt dry. “…You’re awake?” a nurse’s voice came gently beside me. I blinked slowly, turning my head. “Mm… yeah…” “How are you feeling? Dizzy? Pain anywhere?” “A little,” I whispered. “I-is the surgery done?” She smiled. “Yes. It went well. The patient is stable now and recovering.” Good. That meant she was okay. I swallowed, my chest feeling strangely empty. “Hudson, where is he?” The nurse paused for a second, then said casually, “Mr. Hayes? He’s with his wife and her mother right now.” My heart stopped. His wife? Oh. Right. I stared at the ceiling, not saying anything. The nurse didn’t notice. She just kept talking, even giggling a little. “Honestly, I was watching them earlier and I got so jealous,” she said, her eyes lighting up. “They look like such a perfect couple!” I didn’t move. “Mr. Hayes was so attentive,” she continued, almost dreamy. “He kept holding his wife’s hand and talking to her softly. You wouldn’t even guess he’s someone so powerful.” Each word felt like something pressing deeper into me. “And the way he looked at her,” she added, smiling. “Gosh, it was so sweet. I mean, you can really tell he loves her a lot.” I closed my eyes slowly. “Even when the doctor came out, he didn’t leave her side,” she said again, laughing quietly. “He kept comforting her, like she was the one who just went through surgery. If I had a husband like that, I’d never let him go.” I let out a small breath. So that was how it looked from the outside. A loving husband. A devoted man. And me? What was I? I forced a small smile, even though no one was looking. “…That’s good,” I murmured. “As long as she’s okay.” … I lay there staring at the ceiling, my hand hooked to the IV, the slow drip the only thing keeping time. My body still felt heavy and numb, like it didn’t belong to me anymore. The nurse had just left when the door opened again. I thought it's Hudson but it wasn't. Amber walked in. She looked soft, fragile, eyes still a little red like she’d been crying for hours. In her hands was a basket of fruit, neatly wrapped like this was some kind of polite visit. “Ms. Hereford…” she said gently, stepping closer. “I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to trouble you like this again.” I looked at her but didn’t say anything. She placed the basket down and gave me a small smile. “Thank you. Really… if it wasn’t for you, my mom wouldn’t have made it. You saved her.” Her voice softened, almost sweet but it's fake. “Thank you for being such a devoted slave to my husband— I mean… devoted wife to Hudson.” My fingers twitched slightly on the blanket. Slave? “Do you want some apples?” she asked, already reaching for one. “I’ll peel it for you.” “I’m fine,” I said quietly. She didn’t stop. The knife slid against the apple skin in slow, careful strokes. The sound was soft, almost soothing. Almost. “I really didn’t expect…” she continued, her voice turning distant, like she was drifting somewhere else. “After all these years, he’s still like that with me.” My chest tightened. “What do you mean?” I asked, even though I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear it. She let out a small laugh, shaking her head. “He just never changed.” The peel fell in one long strip as she spoke. “Last year, I mentioned once that I liked this limited edition watch,” she said casually. “I didn’t even remember saying it. But a week later, he flew overseas just to get it for me. It wasn’t even available locally.” My fingers slowly curled. “He showed up at my place in the middle of the night,” she added, smiling faintly. “But I was still mad at him back then, so I didn’t even let him in. I told him to leave and threw the box back at him.” Her tone was light. Like it was nothing. Like his effort was something she could just throw away. My mind went blank for a second. Because I remembered. That same time. He told me he had a business trip abroad. Three days. When he came back, he handed me a watch. Just like that. No explanation. No emotion. “Take it,” he said. “Saw it. Thought it suited you.” I’d been so happy. I didn’t even wear it. I kept it safe, tucked away like something precious I didn’t deserve to ruin. And now? It was just something she didn’t want. I didn’t realize my nails were digging into my palm until it started to hurt. Chapter 4 Amber didn’t notice. Or maybe she did and just didn’t care. “And there was this one time,” she continued, peeling another strip, her voice softening again. “I got into a fight with my ex. It was really bad. I blocked everyone, and disappeared for a few days.” She glanced at me, like she was about to share something intimate. “Hudson went crazy trying to find me. When he did, he dragged me out of that place himself. He was so angry, I thought he was going to kill someone.” She laughed lightly. “He kept cursing, saying, ‘You think you can just disappear on me like that? I’ll tear this whole city apart if I have to.’” My heart twisted. I remembered that night too. New Year's Eve. He came home late. Different. Rough. Like something inside him had snapped. He didn’t say much. Just claimed me in, over and over again, like he couldn’t stop. I thought… I thought maybe he finally wanted me. That maybe, he was starting to feel something. I was so stupid. The next morning, when I woke up, the bed beside me was already cold. I told myself he had urgent business. That was normal, right? But now? Now I know. He wasn’t busy. He was running to her. Always her. Amber finished peeling the apple and finally handed it to me. “Here.” I didn’t take it. She didn’t mind. She just set it down beside me and looked at me with that same soft, harmless expression. “You’re really kind, Ms. Hereford,” she said gently. “Staying by his side all these years, taking care of him like that.” Her eyes lingered on me, something unreadable passing through them. “But some things…” she added quietly, “no matter how hard you try, they just don’t belong to you.” I lowered my gaze to my hand, the IV needle still buried in my skin. Yeah. I think I finally understood that. … After I got discharged, I went home and packed everything quietly. Clothes. Jewelry. Things I barely touched. Things I once thought mattered. I didn’t take much. What was the point? I was just waiting. Waiting for the divorce to finalize. Waiting for it all to end. During those days, Amber kept sending me messages. Not even hiding it. Videos. Photos. One after another. At first I didn’t open them. Then I did. I don’t even know why. Maybe I wanted to hurt myself properly. Maybe I just needed to see it with my own eyes. Hudson stayed by her side the whole time. Not for a moment did he leave. In one video, he was sitting beside her hospital bed, carefully feeding her fruit, peeling everything clean like it was something precious. In another, he was adjusting her blanket, his movements slow, patient… gentle. Gentle. I stared at the screen for a long time. Was this the same man? The same man who never even looked at me twice? Then another message came. A video. “Look, Miss Hereford,” Amber said, her face filling the screen as she turned the camera. Hudson was there, talking to a doctor, his expression serious, controlled. That same cold aura. That same power. “He sent my mom abroad for treatment,” she continued casually. “Paid for everything. Even bought her a house there. There’s a maid, a private doctor… everything’s arranged.” She laughed a little. “He’s really something, right?” My fingers tightened around my phone. “Miss Hereford, I’m sorry for taking your husband for now, okay?” she added, voice soft, almost teasing. “He just missed me too much. He loves me so much, I can’t even push him away.” Her smile didn’t change. “You can’t really compete with that, can you?” The screen went dark. I didn’t realize I was crying until the tears hit my hand. Drop by drop. I wiped them away quickly, taking a shaky breath. Over the years, I did all those things too. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every day to cook for him. I waited for him with the lights on, no matter how late it got. I peeled his fruit, cut everything into small pieces so he wouldn’t even have to think. I gave him everything. And now… he was doing all of that for someone else. I closed my eyes and let out a slow breath. “It’s fine,” I whispered to myself. “It’ll be over soon.” Right? Once I stop loving him, I’ll be okay. I’ll take care of myself. I have to. ... A week later, he suddenly came home. I was surprised when I saw him. Shouldn’t he be with her? “Get changed,” he said, already loosening his tie. “We’re having dinner at home tonight.” “…Okay.” I didn’t ask anything. I just went upstairs and changed. At the dinner, everything felt normal. Too normal. People were laughing, talking, raising their glasses like this was just another gathering. Then the topic shifted. “You’ve been married five years now. It’s about time you had a child.” “Yeah, Hudson’s the head of the family now. There needs to be an heir.” “Mika, you should hurry up.” I kept my head down, fingers brushing against the rim of my glass. A child? With him? Did I even have that right? “No rush,” Hudson said. His voice wasn’t loud, but it cut through everything. The whole room went silent. Everyone exchanged looks but no one dared say anything else. Not to him. Not anymore. The atmosphere turned stiff after that and the dinner ended quickly. “Mika,” Mrs. Hayes said sharply as we stood. “Come with me to the study.” I knew what that meant. Anyone could see it. A warning. About children. About my place. “If you’ve got something to say, say it in front of me,” Hudson said, frowning. Before she could respond, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and his expression changed immediately. “…Amber?” he answered, already stepping aside. “What’s wrong? Did something happen?” His voice… it wasn’t the same voice he used with me. Not even close. Mrs. Hayes let out a cold snort. “Come with me.” I pressed my lips together and followed her without a word. As soon as the study door closed, her face changed. All that fake calm from dinner disappeared. “Kneel.” I didn’t argue. I just went down slowly, my knees hitting the cold marble. It stung, but I was already used to that kind of pain. “Do you know where you went wrong?” she asked, looking down at me like I was something dirty. I lowered my eyes and stayed quiet. A loud bang hit the table. “You stupid girl!” she snapped, her voice sharp and cold. “Hudson said he’s not in a hurry to have a child and you just sat there? You didn’t even try to change his mind?” My fingers curled slightly. Was I supposed to beg him? Force him? Didn’t he already make it clear… I meant nothing? She opened a drawer and took out a small bottle, then slammed it in front of me. “Drink this. It’s a fertility tonic. Starting today, you take it every day and you sleep with him until you get pregnant. I don’t care what it takes.” I stared at the bottle. In the past, I would’ve taken it without a word. But now… “I won’t take it,” I said quietly. The room went still. “What did you just say?” her voice dropped, dangerous. “I won’t take it,” I repeated, lifting my head slightly. “He doesn’t want a child right now. I’m respecting that.” That was the truth. Every time we were together, he made sure there were precautions, and if something slipped, he’d make me take pills right after. I used to think that maybe he just wasn’t ready yet. Now I knew. He just didn’t want one with me. And if I was leaving, why would I tie myself to him forever? “You’ve got some nerve?!" she said slowly, eyes narrowing. “Say that again.” “I won’t take it.” Her expression twisted. “You’ve gone too far!” she shouted. “As his wife, you can’t even do your duty? You can’t even give him a child? And you let him waste himself on that woman. All that effort, all that time, all for her and her damn family. You didn’t stop him once.” My chest tightened. Stop him? When had I ever had that power? She turned her head slightly. “Bring it.” A servant stepped forward and handed her a thick leather strap. Dark. Heavy. The kind they used for punishment. My body tensed. “I’ll ask you one last time,” she said, gripping it tightly. “Are you going to take the medicine or not?” I shook my head. The sound came before the pain. CRACK! A sharp crack filled the room, then it hit. My back arched as the pain exploded across my skin, burning and tearing at the same time. I bit my lip hard to stop myself from crying out. Chapter 5 “Answer me. Are you taking it or not?” I shook my head again. Another strike. And another. Each one landed harder than the last. My body trembled, my hands pressing against the floor as I tried to stay upright. Through the glass window, I could see outside. Hudson was there. Standing in the garden. His back facing this room. One hand in his pocket, the other holding his phone. His posture relaxed, like nothing in the world could touch him. Then he laughed. Low, soft. “…Amber,” I heard faintly through the glass. Of course. Who else? “Since you don’t understand,” Mrs. Hayes said coldly behind me, raising the strap again, “then I’ll beat it into you.” The leather cut through the air and landed again. My vision started to blur. Pain spread everywhere, hot and overwhelming. I could feel something wet soaking through my clothes but I didn’t look. “I w-won't,” my voice came out weak, barely there. “I won’t take it…” Another strike. My body gave out and I collapsed forward, barely able to hold myself up. Through my fading vision, I saw him again. Still standing there. Still talking. Still not turning around. Not even once. A small, broken thought crossed my mind. Was I ever anything to him? Or was I just… someone he could lose without noticing? Everything started going dark. And just before I lost consciousness, I felt something strange. Relief. Maybe… this was good. Maybe after this, I wouldn’t feel anything for him anymore. … When I woke up, I was already in a hospital bed. Everything felt heavy, and my back burned the moment I tried to breathe a little deeper. “Mr. Hayes, the injuries are quite severe,” someone beside me said. “The leather strikes cut deep. Some areas reached the dermis. It’ll take time to heal.” “Then use the best damn medicine,” Hudson’s voice came, low and cold. “I don’t care what it costs. Get the best doctors and make sure she doesn’t get scared.” “Yes, of course.” Footsteps faded, and the room went quiet. I slowly opened my eyes. He was there. Standing beside the bed, looking down at me. When he realized I was awake, he moved closer, his brows slightly furrowed. “You awake? How are you feeling?” I tried to shift, but the pain hit instantly, sharp and burning. I sucked in a breath and forced a small voice out. “I’m fine, there are people here to take care of things. If you’ve got something to do, you should go.” I expected him to leave. He didn’t. Instead, he sat down beside the bed, his gaze staying on me like he was thinking about something he couldn’t say. “Why didn’t you call me?” he asked after a moment. “When she was doing that to you… why didn’t you call me?” My fingers tightened slightly under the blanket. I remembered him outside. Back turned. Laughing softly into his phone. “I saw you were busy,” I said quietly, a small bitter smile slipping out. Then I looked at him. “If I called you, would you really come right away?” “Of course I would,” he said without hesitation. I froze. That wasn’t what I expected. Not at all. “I’ve already handled it,” he continued, his tone calmer now. “No one’s going to bother you about having a child again. That shit’s over.” “…I understand.” I lowered my eyes. “Then you should go. You don’t have to stay.” He frowned slightly. “Why do you keep pushing me away?” I blinked, a little confused. “Aren’t you busy?” Busy with everything. Busy with her. “I’m not busy lately,” he said. Then he reached out and adjusted the blanket around me, his movements careful, almost gentle. “I’ll stay here for a few days. Take care of you.” I didn’t know what to say to that. It felt wrong. Like something that didn’t belong to me. But he really stayed. ... The next few days, he didn’t leave the hospital. He adjusted my bed when I couldn’t move, fed me when my hands felt too weak, even helped with my dressings like it didn’t bother him at all. A man like him… doing this? Sometimes I caught myself just staring at him. Was this real? Or was I dreaming again? One night, the pain got so bad I couldn’t sleep. It kept spreading across my back, making every breath feel heavy. He noticed. “Can’t sleep?” he asked quietly. I didn’t answer, just closed my eyes tighter. Then I felt it. His hand, slow and steady, lightly patting my back. Careful. Gentle. Like he was afraid to hurt me more. “It’s alright,” he murmured. “Just sleep.” Again and again, the same rhythm. That kind of warmth, it felt so familiar. Like those rare moments before everything broke. For a second, I almost wanted to believe it again. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. I already decided. I was leaving. And this time, I wouldn’t look back. A week passed, and the marks on my back finally started to fade. Not gone, but lighter. When he was applying the medicine that day, his fingers brushed too close and I let out a small sound before I could stop it. He froze. I turned, confused, and saw his eyes on me, dark and heavy, his throat moving slowly like he was holding something back. “Did I hurt you?” he asked, but his voice sounded rough, not like before. “No… I just—” I tried to speak but he moved closer. Too close. His hand settled on my waist, firm, like he wasn’t even thinking anymore. “Hudson…” I whispered, my heart starting to race. He didn’t answer. His breathing got heavier, his gaze dropping to my lips. His face leaned closer, slow, like he was about to cross a line— “Smack!” We both turned. Amber stood at the door, her eyes red, the fruit basket already on the floor, everything scattered. Her lips trembled. “Did I come at the wrong time? I didn’t know you two were…” She bit her lip, like she couldn’t even finish. Hudson pulled away from me instantly. “Amber, stop thinking nonsense! It’s not what it looks like. I was just helping her with the medicine, that’s it.” Before I could react, he shoved me away. Hard. I lost balance and fell straight off the bed, the back of my head hitting the sharp edge of the table with a dull crack. Pain exploded and something warm started running down. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to ruin your moment.” Amber’s voice broke as she turned. “I’ll go, you don’t have to explain…” “Amber!” Hudson didn’t even hesitate. “Wait, listen to me. Don’t run off like this.” His voice turned urgent, almost angry. “Damn it, stop right there.” He ran after her. Didn’t look at me. Not once. The door slammed and everything went quiet again. I stayed on the floor, my vision slowly blurring. Blood slid down past my temple, warm and sticky. I stared at the ceiling and suddenly laughed, soft and broken. Why did I even hope? Tears slipped into my hair. Wasn’t I used to this already? By the time the nurse found me, everything was fading. Voices sounded far away. “Head injury! She’s bleeding a lot, call the doctor now!” Then darkness. Chapter 6 When I woke up again, my head hurt and everything felt heavy. Because of the injury, I had to stay longer. Hudson never came back. Not once. But I knew why. He was with her. Of course he was. I didn’t call him. Didn’t text. What was the point? On the day I was getting discharged, the housekeeper called. “Miss Mika, about Mr. Hayes’ birthday banquet this year, how would you like to arrange it?” I held the phone and stayed quiet for a while. Birthday. I used to handle it every year. His family never cared about things like that. Power, money, business… that’s all they saw. Not him. I remembered the first birthday I attended. Everything looked perfect, but there was food he couldn’t eat. Something that could trigger a reaction. I saw him later, alone, taking medicine quietly. “Why didn’t you just tell them?” I asked back then, my chest tight. “What for?” he said, not even looking at me. “They don’t give a shit about that. As long as the company’s running, that’s enough for them.” From then on, I took over. Every dish, every detail, everything he liked and avoided. I made sure he never had to deal with that again. “Miss Mika?” the housekeeper called again. I closed my eyes for a second. “I’ll handle it.” This was the last time. After the divorce… someone else would do it. Not me anymore. … I prepared everything the same way I always did. Careful. Quiet. Like it still mattered. But this time, I made the housekeeper follow me the whole day, step by step, making her remember everything. “The cake should be a vanilla berry one. He doesn’t like anything too heavy and sweet, it makes him sick after a few bites.” “And listen, decorations should be white lilies, not red. He hates anything too loud, says it looks cheap.” “Don’t put whiskey on the main table. He drinks it, yeah, but it gives him headaches if he hasn’t eaten properly.” I paused, then added softly, “You need to remember all of this. Next time, you’ll be the one handling it. Don’t mess it up.” The housekeeper looked confused. “Madam… won’t you still be the one arranging it next year?” I didn’t answer. Next time… I won’t even be here. How could I? On the day of the banquet, everything looked perfect. Lights everywhere, soft music, people laughing like this house actually had warmth in it. I stood at the entrance in a light blue dress, greeting guests one by one, smiling like I always did. Like I wasn’t already gone inside. Then he walked in. Hudson. And beside him was Amber. Her arm hooked around his, leaning into him like she belonged there. She wore something soft and pretty, pale pink, light like she was fragile. She looked up at him, smiling. And he looked back. God… he looked back. That was when I understood. He already fixed everything with her. Of course he did. His eyes never left her the whole night. When her glass got empty, he noticed right away. “Don’t give her that,” he said, voice low but firm. “Get her something lighter. She doesn’t drink much.” When her dress shifted a little, he frowned and called someone over. “Fix it properly. Don’t let it drag.” She laughed at something, eyes curved, soft… and he actually smiled. Not that cold, distant smile. A real one. I stood there watching for a second too long. Then I looked away. What was I even expecting? He never looked at me. Not once. I moved to the side, greeting people like I was just part of the staff. When it was time to open gifts, people brought out all kinds of expensive things. Jewelry, rare pieces, things worth more than most people’s lives. Then mine was brought out. A custom-made fountain pen. Simple, elegant, something I chose carefully because he once said he preferred things like that. Quiet. Useful. The butler placed it on a tray. “Mrs. Hayes really understands Mr. Hayes’ taste,” someone said with a smile. “This kind of piece isn’t flashy but it fits him perfectly.” “Yeah, it’s refined. Just like him.” Hudson glanced at it, then at me. For a second, I thought… “Thanks,” he said casually. That was it. Then Amber’s gift was brought out. A small box. Inside was a handmade leather bracelet. The stitching was uneven, rough in some places, like it wasn’t done by a professional. The room went quiet. Then someone laughed softly. “…Seriously? People still give things like this?” “Looks cheap. I don’t think Mr. Hayes would even touch that.” “Who even let her in here dressed like that, bringing something like this?” Amber’s face went pale. She stepped back slightly, like she wanted to disappear. Hudson’s expression darkened instantly. He picked up the bracelet and the room went silent. Without hesitation, he slipped it onto his wrist. “I like this,” he said, his voice low but sharp enough to cut through everyone. “At least this one means something. Someone actually put time into it.” No one spoke. Then his gaze shifted to the pen. He picked it up, looked at it for a second, then let out a quiet scoff. “This kind of thing…” he said coldly, “you can buy it anywhere. There’s nothing special about it.” My chest tightened. Before I could even react, he tossed it straight into the trash. The sound echoed louder than it should have. The whole hall went quiet for a second, then suddenly everyone started agreeing. “Mr. Hayes is right, handmade things actually mean something.” “Yeah, expensive stuff is nothing if there’s no heart behind it.” “This is way more special, you can tell she put effort into it.” I just stood there. It felt like all the blood in my body turned cold. I spent three months on that gift. Flying around, checking stores, comparing designs, choosing something I thought… he’d actually like. And now? Thrown away like it was nothing. Just to make her look good. But wasn’t this always how it went? He could drop everything for her, cancel meetings like they didn’t matter. But my birthday? He couldn’t even remember the date. She got sick and he stayed up all night taking care of her. I had a fever once, burning for hours… and he didn’t even call. She said one word and he’d fly across the world. I asked him to have dinner once… and he said he was busy. Every time… he chose her. Every single time. Just like tonight. I pressed a hand lightly to my chest. It used to hurt so much here. So much I thought I couldn’t breathe. But now… It was quiet. Empty. So this was what it felt like when you finally stopped loving someone? All that pain, all that waiting… it just disappeared like it never mattered. Then everyone gathered around Amber. The same people who mocked her earlier were now smiling, praising her, trying to get close. I stood in the corner and smiled a little. That’s how it works here. One look from him… and everyone follows. It didn’t matter. After the divorce, he’d probably bring her into the family properly anyway. This was just the beginning. The banquet ended slowly. Guests left one by one. I stood at the door, smiling, saying goodbye like I always did. Perfect. Polite. Like I was still Mrs. Hayes. Only when the last guest left did I finally breathe out a little. When I turned around, they were still there. Hudson and Amber. It was raining hard outside. Cold wind rushed in, damp and sharp. Amber shivered suddenly and sneezed. Hudson frowned right away. “You’re cold?” “I’m fine… just a little,” she said softly, but her voice sounded weak. “Fine my ass,” he muttered, already taking off his suit jacket and placing it over her shoulders. “You’re shaking. Don’t act tough.” She held it close, still trembling a little. “It’s still cold…” His eyes moved. Then they landed on me. On the scarf wrapped around my neck. A soft wool scarf. The last thing my grandmother made before she passed. “Give that to her,” he said. My fingers tightened instantly. “T-this was made by my grandma,” I said quietly, my voice barely steady. “It’s not something I can just—” “I know exactly what it is,” he cut me off, his tone turning colder. “She’s just borrowing it. Why are you making it such a big deal?” Chapter 7 My throat felt tight. I held the scarf for a second longer and slowly, I took it off. My hands felt cold the moment it left my skin. I stepped forward and handed it over. Amber took it, her expression soft, almost guilty. “Thank you… I’ll clean it and give it back to you.” “No,” I said quickly, shaking my head. “Don’t wash it yourself. It can’t be soaked. It needs special care. I’ll have someone pick it up tomorrow.” “Oh okay,” she nodded gently. The car pulled up outside. Hudson glanced at her again, noticing her pale face. Then he looked at me. “Amber’s not feeling well,” he said, already opening the car door for her. “I’m taking her home first. It’s not on the way for you, so just go back yourself.” I didn’t even get the chance to answer. He helped her into the car, careful, like she might break. The car door shut, the engine started, and the black sedan disappeared into the rain like I was never there. I stood at the entrance, my dress getting soaked, the cold wind cutting straight through me. The streets were empty, rain pouring so hard it blurred everything. I waited… and waited. Forty minutes before I could even get a cab. By the time I got home, I was shaking, completely drenched, my head spinning. My forehead burned but I still forced myself to take some medicine, then I just dropped onto the bed and passed out. Sometime in the night, my phone kept vibrating. Again and again. I heard it but I couldn’t move. My head hurt too much, my body too heavy. I just let it ring until it finally stopped. The next morning, the fever went down a little, but my throat felt like sandpaper. I sat up slowly, took a sip of water, then reached for my phone. There were more than a dozen messages. All from Amber. My fingers paused… then I opened it. The first photo hit me like a slap. My scarf. The soft wool scarf my grandma made was completely soaked, twisted, ruined. The texture looked wrong, clumped and stretched like it was destroyed. More messages popped up. “Oh my god I’m so sorry, I forgot wool can’t be soaked so I just left it in water when I got home.” “I feel really bad… how much was it? I’ll pay you back. The material’s nice though, maybe I can reuse it and turn it into something else.” “If you’re not replying I’ll just assume it’s fine, okay? I’ll send you 2 dollars. Since you said your grandma made it, it shouldn’t be that expensive right?” The last photo loaded. My hands started shaking. The scarf was cut. Not just ruined but cut into pieces. Strips. Like someone took their time destroying it. My chest tightened and something snapped inside me. I threw the covers off and got up, not caring that my body still felt weak. I grabbed my coat and walked out. When I got to her place, I didn’t even hesitate. I rang the doorbell hard, my fingers cold but steady. The door opened. Amber stood there, wearing something simple, her face soft and surprised. “Ms. Hereford? You came all the way here? Is something wrong?” “Where’s my scarf?” I asked, my voice flat. She blinked, then turned casually and picked something up from the couch. The pieces. “You mean this? I already paid you for it, didn’t I?” She glanced at her phone. “Oh, you didn’t accept the transfer? Was it too little? I can add more. I mean it was handmade by an elderly person, it shouldn’t be that expensive, right? I’ll send you another 2 dollars, okay? It's not really worth it by way.” Something burned in my chest. Before I even thought— My hand moved. “Smack!” The sound was loud in the quiet room. She stumbled back, holding her face, eyes wide. “You… you hit me?” “You did it on purpose, didn’t you?” I said, my voice shaking but sharp. “You soaked it, you cut it, you sent those messages like you didn’t know. You think I’m stupid?” Her eyes filled with tears instantly. “What are you talking about? I really didn’t mean to, I was just careless…” “Careless?” I laughed, but it sounded wrong. “You came back on purpose. You called him at the exact time your mom needed surgery and forced him to make me donate. You stood outside that room and said all those things. You walked in at that exact moment. And now this?” I stepped closer. “How many things did you plan? How many times did you think I wouldn’t fight back?” “I didn’t…” she shook her head, tears falling faster. “I really don’t understand why you’re saying all this…” “I see through you,” I said quietly. “I just didn’t bother saying it before. But that doesn’t mean you get to keep stepping on me like this.” Her expression flickered for a second, just a second. Then— A voice cut through the room. Cold. Low. Dangerous. “Mikayla… what the hell are you doing?” My body went stiff. I turned around. Hudson stood at the door, his eyes dark and terrifying. But when he looked at her… His voice changed. “Amber,” he said, stepping forward quickly, his tone softening. “What happened? Why are you crying?” Amber sniffed, tears falling as she spoke, her voice shaking like she was about to break. She twisted the story just enough, soft and pitiful, and I watched his face grow colder with every word. Then he turned to me. “It’s just a scarf,” he said, his voice flat, sharp. “Why the hell did you have to hit her over something like that?” My chest tightened. “Just a scarf?” My voice shook before I could stop it. “Hudson! That’s the only thing my grandma left me. The only one.” He paused. Just for a second. Like he didn’t expect that. In five years… I never raised my voice at him. Not once. But now my hands were shaking, my eyes burning, and I didn't even recognize myself. “Amber didn’t do it on purpose,” he said, his tone softening when he looked back at her. “She already paid you, didn’t she? What more do you want? If the money’s not enough, I’ll handle it.” Handle it. Like everything could be fixed with money. He pulled out his checkbook, wrote something fast, then held it out to me. “Take it. That should cover it.” I stared at the check. My chest felt tight, like something was squeezing it slowly, making it hard to breathe. I didn’t move. He frowned, annoyed, then tore another check and wrote a bigger number, his jaw tightening. “Not enough? Fine. Then take this. Stop making a scene over something so small.” One after another. More numbers. More money. Like he was buying silence. Buying me. My fingers finally moved. I took the last check, my hand trembling. “That’s enough,” I said quietly. More than enough. Hudson… this is enough to end everything between us. I turned to leave. But I barely took two steps. “Stop.” His voice cut through me like a blade. Chapter 8 I froze. “You took the money,” he said slowly, dangerously calm. “That slap isn’t settled yet. Apologize to her.” My body stiffened. I turned back, my eyes burning. “What did you say?” “I said, apologize,” he repeated, his gaze cold. “Don’t make me say it twice.” “What if I don’t?” My voice shook, but I still asked. His expression didn’t change. “Then maybe the cooperation between your family and mine… needs to be reconsidered. You understand what I mean, right?” My heart dropped. So this was it? He was using my family now. Everything they worked for… he could crush it with one word. The room went silent. For a few seconds, I couldn’t hear anything. Then slowly, I lowered my head. “…I’m sorry,” I said, my voice hoarse. Amber covered her cheek, looking at me through tears. “Ms. Hereford… are you really apologizing? Or is this just how people like you say sorry? It doesn’t feel real…” My fists clenched. My nails dug into my palms. Then I bent down. Deep. “I’m sorry,” I said again, my voice breaking but clear. “I shouldn’t have hit you. It was my fault. Please forgive me.” Hudson didn’t say anything. Amber sniffed softly. “I still… don’t feel sincerity…” “Mikayla,” Hudson said, his voice colder now. “Don’t even think about leaving until you apologize properly.” My lips trembled. “I’m sorry,” I said again, biting down hard so I wouldn’t cry. “It won’t happen again. I swear.” I straightened slowly and looked at him. “Is this enough?” For a second… he just stared at me. Something flickered in his eyes. Like he remembered something. Maybe the past. But it disappeared just as fast. “That’s enough,” he said coldly. I nodded once. Then I turned and walked out. Didn’t look back. Behind me, I heard his voice again… but it wasn’t for me. “Does it still hurt?” he said softly. “Come here, I’ll put some medicine on it. Don’t move.” Amber’s voice came, quiet and weak. “It does… be gentle, okay…” I kept walking. Tears fell, but I wiped them away fast. Like they never existed. … The next few days, he didn’t come home. And I didn’t call. Not once. On the day everything became official, I went alone. Signed the papers, took the document, listened to the clerk say it was finalized. When they handed it to me, I just stared at it for a second, my fingers brushing over the words. Divorce. That was it. No tears. No pain. Nothing. It was still early when I left. I got a cab and went back to the house, just to grab the last of my things. But the moment I opened the door, I froze. He was there. Standing in the living room like he owned the air. “Where the hell did you go?” Hudson asked, his voice low, eyes locking on me the second I stepped in. I opened my mouth. Did I tell him? Did I just say it now? Before I could speak, he let out a short breath, like he figured it out already. “You went out to get something, didn’t you? For today.” I blinked. “Today…?” He frowned slightly. “Don’t tell me you forgot. It’s our anniversary.” My chest tightened. Anniversary. Huh! Our anniversary already happened last month. Five years ago… same day. We stood in front of everyone, exchanged rings, smiled like it meant something. That night… he handed me divorce papers. Told me not to take anything seriously. Five years. Then it ends. And now… the day I got my divorce papers… was the same day. Funny. “Yeah,” I said quietly, gripping my bag tighter. “I went out to prepare something.” I did. A divorce certificate. That counted, right? He nodded like it was nothing. “Good. At least you didn’t forget this year.” This year. Did he know… this was also the day everything ended? My thoughts felt messy, tangled, but I didn’t say anything. “I’m flying to Paris tomrrow," he continued, adjusting his cuff like he was talking about business. “Taking Amber with me. She’s been wanting to go for a while.” Of course she did. “So I cleared today,” he added, glancing at his watch. “I booked a place. Rooftop, private, no bullshit interruptions. We’ll celebrate properly this time.” Properly. Now? After everything? “I’ll give you your gift later,” he said, already grabbing his jacket. “Get ready. We’re leaving.” He walked toward the door like it was already decided. Like I would follow. I didn’t move. Not even a step. He stopped when he realized, then turned back, his brows pulling together. “What are you doing? Don’t just stand there.” I looked at him. This man. The one I waited for, loved, endured for five years. Should I tell him now? Should I just say… it’s over? My lips parted. But nothing came out. After a few seconds, I lowered my gaze. “I… have something to finish. You go ahead. I’ll follow later.” He stared at me for a moment, like he was trying to read something. Then he gave a short nod. “Fine. Don’t take too long.” And just like that, he left. The door closed. His car started outside. I walked to the window and watched as it drove away, slowly disappearing past the gate. First time in five years… he remembered our anniversary but one month late. And the first time, I didn’t care anymore. I took the document out of my bag. Brand new. Clean. Final. I placed it on the table. Then I picked up my suitcase. Everything I had left. I walked to the door, paused for a second then opened it and stepped out. This time, I didn’t look back. "#Goodnovel #wattpad #Dreame #library #novel #booktok #bookish #bookrecommendations #romance #romancebook 📚Only a limited number of chapters can be displayed here. Click ""Read More"" to open the application and continue reading (it will automatically navigate to the corresponding book page).👇👇👇"
🔞💔💔“He chose her. I chose freedom.” Chapter 1 On our fifth wedding anniversary, the first thing I got wasn’t a gift. It was a video. My husband, Hudson Hayes, was in some expensive hotel room, laughing and sleeping with another woman like I didn’t even exist. And it wasn’t just any woman. It was Amber Fenwick, his first love. I watched the whole thing without blinking while waiting for him at the restaurant. I just sat there, ate my food, and smiled. When I got home, I didn’t cry either. I picked up my phone and called my lawyer. “Attorney, I sent you the divorce papers. The one Hudson and I signed on our wedding day five years ago. Did you see anything wrong with it?” I stood by the window when I said it, staring at my own reflection instead of the city outside. My fingers kept rubbing the edge of my phone like I was trying to peel something off it. Maybe I was just trying to feel something. “Ms. Hereford, I’ve reviewed everything,” the lawyer said, calm and distant. “There’s no issue. You’ve got one month left before the five year term ends. Once it’s up, the agreement takes effect automatically. You can go down to the county clerk’s office and file for the divorce.” One month. Just one more month. “…Okay. Thank you.” I hung up and didn’t move for a while. Then my eyes drifted up. The wedding photo was still hanging there, right where it had always been. Like nothing had changed. Like everything hadn’t already rotted from the inside. I walked closer without thinking. In the picture, I was smiling so brightly. God, I looked stupid. My dress was pure white, my eyes curved like I believed in forever. And Hudson… He stood beside me in that perfect suit, tall and untouchable. Handsome like something carved out of stone. But his face was cold. No smile. Not even a fake one. Anyone could see it. He never loved me. “…It’s almost over,” I whispered, my fingers brushing against his face in the photo. Cold glass. That was all he’d ever been to me. “You must be happy, huh?” Or was that just me trying to convince myself? The sound of the door unlocking snapped me out of it. I pulled my hand back like I’d been caught doing something wrong and turned around quickly. “You’re back.” My voice came out softer than I wanted. He walked in like he owned the world. Like the air itself moved out of his way. Hudson always had that presence. Heavy. Dangerous. The kind of man people lowered their eyes around. A mafia boss. A king in the dark. I took his suit jacket as he shrugged it off and hung it up carefully. Then I knelt in front of him and helped him change into his slippers. My hands moved on their own. I didn’t even have to think. I’d done this too many times. Hudson loosened his tie, irritation already written all over his face. “Next month’s the Hayes Global anniversary banquet,” he said. “You’re coming with me.” My hands paused for a second. Then I finished adjusting his slippers and stood up slowly. “I can’t go.” His head snapped toward me. “What the hell do you mean you can’t go?” I opened my mouth but nothing came out at first. Should I tell him? That his woman send their videos to me? Would it even matter? Before I could say anything, his expression darkened like he already had his own answer. “…Don’t tell me this is about Amber again.” His voice dropped, colder now, sharper. “I told you from day one I had someone else. You said you wouldn’t interfere. Or were you just talking shit back then?” The words hit like they always did. Clean. Precise. Like a blade he knew exactly how to use. My chest tightened and it hurt so bad I almost laughed. Yeah. What kind of husband said that on his wedding day? What kind of wife agreed? “I’m not…” I stopped, swallowing hard. “It’s not that.” But wasn’t it? Or was I just too tired to fight anymore? He scoffed, running a hand through his hair. “Then what’s your problem? It’s just a damn banquet. You’ve done it before. Stand there, smile, play the part. That’s all I’m asking.” Just stand there. Just smile. Just pretend like I wasn’t slowly breaking apart inside. I looked at him and for a second, I wanted to ask. Did you ever feel even a little guilty? Did you ever look at me and think I was your wife? But the words died before they could leave my mouth. Because I already knew the answer. Five years ago, when our families announced the marriage, I thought I’d been given everything. I’d liked him for so long. Longer than I wanted to admit. So when I heard I was going to marry Hudson Hayes, I thought… maybe this was fate. Maybe he’d learn to love me. I was so stupid. That night, in that same house, still in my wedding dress, he handed me a contract instead of touching me. “I’ve got someone I like,” he said, like he was talking about the weather. Cold. Detached. “She’s not from the right background, and my family won’t accept her. But give me five years.” I remember just staring at him, my hands shaking as I held the paper. Five years? “For these five years, you stay as my wife in name,” he continued. “I’ll take control of the Hayes family, and when I do, no one will dare say shit about who I choose. After that…” He looked at me like I was nothing more than a business deal. “We divorce. Clean. Simple.” That night, I signed the papers like he wanted. My hands didn’t even feel like mine when I wrote my name. It was just… done. Like I’d already lost before anything even started. Then I locked myself in the bathroom and cried until morning. No sound, just shaking and choking on it, biting my sleeve so no one would hear. Like that would change anything. Less than three months into the marriage, Amber disappeared. Just… gone. I heard they had a huge fight before that, but no one told me details. I didn’t need them. I saw what it did to him. Hudson went crazy. He used every connection he had, every man under him, every dirty favor. A mafia boss like him, someone who could find anyone in this world… and still, he couldn’t find her. I watched him break. He stopped coming home most nights. And when he did, he smelled like alcohol and smoke and something darker. His eyes were always heavy, like he hadn’t slept in days. I wanted to ask if he was okay. I never did. What right did I have? Then one night, he came back drunk. Really drunk. The kind where he could barely stand straight but still walked like he owned everything. Before I could even say anything, he grabbed me. “Hudson…” I tried, my voice shaking. He didn’t answer. He pushed me onto the bed like I weighed nothing. My heart was beating so fast I thought it would tear out of my chest. Was this… happening? Did he finally…? But then his lips crashed onto mine and I froze. It tasted like alcohol. Bitter. Suffocating. “…Amber…” his voice broke, rough and desperate against my skin. “Why the hell did you leave me, huh? Why’d you run off with that guy? You think I wouldn’t come for you? You don’t trust me that much?” Everything inside me just stopped. My body went stiff under him. So he found her. But she left him anyway. And I was just, here. A substitute. A shadow. Something he could hold when the real one was gone. Chapter 2 That night was my first time. I didn’t even know if I should cry or laugh. He held me the whole night, his grip tight like he was afraid someone would take me away too. But every word that came out of his mouth… was her name. Over and over again. Not mine. Never mine. I stared at the ceiling until my eyes burned, wondering… was this what being a wife meant? Or was I just something he used to survive her absence? The next morning, he woke up first. There were bloodstains on the sheets. He noticed. I saw it in the way his eyes paused for a second. Just a second. Then he looked away. Didn’t say anything. Not even one word. Not even… sorry. I smiled like nothing happened. I got his clothes ready, laid them out neatly like I always did. “You’ve got an important meeting today,” I told him softly. “Don’t be late.” Like I wasn’t the one who bled all night. Like my heart wasn’t already torn open. ... From that day on, I tried harder. Pathetic, right? I knew he didn’t love me. I knew I was just filling space. But I still tried. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every morning and made him chicken soup. The kind that wouldn’t hurt him. He was always under pressure, dealing with things I didn’t even want to imagine, so I learned how to massage his shoulders and his back, careful and quiet. I liked silence anyway. Or maybe I just got used to it. I stopped making noise, stopped asking for anything. Even my footsteps became softer. If I stayed small enough… maybe I wouldn’t bother him. And somehow, he started changing. A little. When he came back from business trips, he’d sometimes bring me small things. Nothing big. Just… something. When I got sick, he’d make me medicine himself and hand it to me without looking at me. “Drink it,” he’d say. “Don’t be stubborn.” And at night, sometimes he held me. His arm around my waist, his body warm against mine. Those moments felt so real it scared me. Like maybe… maybe he was starting to see me. Maybe I wasn’t just nothing to him anymore. He never mentioned the divorce again. Not once. Like that paper we signed never existed. And I… I actually believed it. I thought maybe if I just held on a little longer, he’d fall in love with me. Stupid, right? Three months ago, Amber came back. She broke up with her boyfriend and returned from the US like nothing happened. And Hudson? He went back to her without hesitation. No explanation. No guilt. Nothing. He took her out to eat, went shopping with her, stayed by her side like she was the only thing that mattered in the world. He even canceled meetings, important ones, the kind he used to say could never be moved. All because she said she was in a bad mood. I stood by the window one night and watched his car drive away again. Same direction. Same place. Her place. I didn’t cry this time. I just watched. And finally understood. Love was love. Real love didn’t change. No matter how much I gave, how much I tried, how much I broke myself into something smaller and quieter and easier to keep… it would never compare to one look from her. Not even close. Five years. It was almost over. “Why aren’t you saying anything?” His voice snapped me out of it. I blinked and looked at him, my throat tightening like something was stuck there. He didn’t remember? For five years, I’d been counting down every single day, scared that when the time came, he’d just walk away without even looking back. But now he stood there like none of it existed. Like that agreement meant nothing. Did it ever mean anything to him? I parted my lips, about to remind him, to say it out loud before I lost the courage again but his phone rang. He picked it up right away. I couldn’t hear clearly, but I knew that voice. Amber. She was crying, choking on her words, panicking about something. Hudson’s expression changed instantly. His whole body tensed, like nothing else in the world mattered anymore. “Hey, hey… don’t panic,” his voice dropped, low and urgent. “I’m coming right now. Stay there. Don’t move, you hear me?” He didn’t even wait for a reply. The call ended and he grabbed his keys, already moving. “Hudson, I—” I didn’t even finish. He rushed past me and his shoulder slammed into mine so hard I lost my balance. My back hit the door frame and a sharp pain shot through me. I let out a small sound, something between a gasp and a groan. But he didn’t stop. Didn’t look back. Didn’t even notice. The door closed and he was gone. Just like that. I stayed there for a few seconds, leaning against the wall, trying to breathe through the pain. Then I slowly pushed myself up and walked back to the bedroom. I took off my coat and saw the bruise already forming on my shoulder. Dark. Ugly. I opened the first aid kit and cleaned it quietly, pressing the cotton against my skin. It stung, but it was nothing compared to what was inside my chest. That felt like something dull was slicing through it… slowly, over and over again. I sat on the edge of the bed and stared out the window. The sky was getting darker, the city lights coming on one by one. I don’t even know how long I stayed like that. Until my phone rang. Hudson. I hesitated for a second then picked up. “Come to the Favilla hospital,” he said, straight to the point. My heart skipped. “What happened?” “We’ll talk when you get here.” The line went dead. ... When I arrived, I saw him right away. He was standing outside the operating room. And Amber… she was pressed against him, crying like her whole world was falling apart. My steps slowed. Something tightened in my chest again, like a hand squeezing too hard. I still walked over. “What happened?” I asked softly. Hudson looked at me, his expression serious. “Amber’s mother collapsed earlier. It’s a severe blood disorder. Her body’s failing fast. She needs a bone marrow transplant immediately.” I froze. “And…?” “We checked everywhere,” he continued, calm like he was talking about business. “No match. So I had them run a test on you secretly.” Something inside me dropped. “And?” My voice barely came out. “You’re a match.” Chapter 3 For a second, I just stared at him. “Y-you want me to donate?” I asked, my fingers curling slightly. “Hudson… I can’t. I’m scared of needles, I don’t even… this is surgery, it’s risky, I—” “I didn’t call you here to complain,” he cut me off, his tone turning cold. “Don’t start that shit with me.” “I’m not complaining, I just… I’m scared, okay?” My voice shook and I hated it. “Can’t you find someone else? Please, I really can’t do this—” Before I could step back, two of his men moved. They grabbed my arms. Hard. I flinched, panic rising in my chest. “Let go! What are you doing?” Hudson stepped closer, his shadow falling over me. His eyes were dark, unreadable, like there was no room for refusal. “I’m your husband,” he said, voice low and dangerous. “And you’ll do exactly what I say.” My heart dropped. “Your life is mine,” he continued, his grip tightening on my chin, forcing me to look at him. “So you’re donating. Don’t make me repeat myself.” For a moment, I couldn’t breathe. Was I even a person to him? Or just something he owned? My eyes burned but I forced it back, swallowing everything down like I always did. “…Okay,” I whispered. The men let go of me. “I’ll sign.” The nurse handed me the form. My hands were shaking, but I still took the pen. Stroke by stroke, I wrote my name. Each line felt heavy. Like I was carving something into my own heart. And I smiled a little, just enough so no one would notice the tears I was trying so hard to hide. Just before they pushed me in, I couldn’t hold it in anymore. “Hudson!” My voice came out weaker than I wanted. He stopped and turned his head slightly, eyes cold, like I’d just interrupted something unimportant. For a second, I forgot everything I wanted to say. My lips trembled. Then I forced out the only thing I could. “…Nothing.” His eyes flickered, just a little. I thought maybe, just maybe… But he didn’t say anything. He turned and walked outside. The doors closed right in front of me. And that was it. The moment they shut, my vision blurred and the tears I’d been holding back just fell. Quiet. Helpless. So this was how deep his love went. Deep enough to throw me onto an operating table without hesitation. Deep enough that even if it was my life, he wouldn’t care. — When I woke up, everything felt heavy. My body, my head, even my breathing. It was like I was floating somewhere between awake and not. The lights were too bright. My throat felt dry. “…You’re awake?” a nurse’s voice came gently beside me. I blinked slowly, turning my head. “Mm… yeah…” “How are you feeling? Dizzy? Pain anywhere?” “A little,” I whispered. “I-is the surgery done?” She smiled. “Yes. It went well. The patient is stable now and recovering.” Good. That meant she was okay. I swallowed, my chest feeling strangely empty. “Hudson, where is he?” The nurse paused for a second, then said casually, “Mr. Hayes? He’s with his wife and her mother right now.” My heart stopped. His wife? Oh. Right. I stared at the ceiling, not saying anything. The nurse didn’t notice. She just kept talking, even giggling a little. “Honestly, I was watching them earlier and I got so jealous,” she said, her eyes lighting up. “They look like such a perfect couple!” I didn’t move. “Mr. Hayes was so attentive,” she continued, almost dreamy. “He kept holding his wife’s hand and talking to her softly. You wouldn’t even guess he’s someone so powerful.” Each word felt like something pressing deeper into me. “And the way he looked at her,” she added, smiling. “Gosh, it was so sweet. I mean, you can really tell he loves her a lot.” I closed my eyes slowly. “Even when the doctor came out, he didn’t leave her side,” she said again, laughing quietly. “He kept comforting her, like she was the one who just went through surgery. If I had a husband like that, I’d never let him go.” I let out a small breath. So that was how it looked from the outside. A loving husband. A devoted man. And me? What was I? I forced a small smile, even though no one was looking. “…That’s good,” I murmured. “As long as she’s okay.” … I lay there staring at the ceiling, my hand hooked to the IV, the slow drip the only thing keeping time. My body still felt heavy and numb, like it didn’t belong to me anymore. The nurse had just left when the door opened again. I thought it's Hudson but it wasn't. Amber walked in. She looked soft, fragile, eyes still a little red like she’d been crying for hours. In her hands was a basket of fruit, neatly wrapped like this was some kind of polite visit. “Ms. Hereford…” she said gently, stepping closer. “I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to trouble you like this again.” I looked at her but didn’t say anything. She placed the basket down and gave me a small smile. “Thank you. Really… if it wasn’t for you, my mom wouldn’t have made it. You saved her.” Her voice softened, almost sweet but it's fake. “Thank you for being such a devoted slave to my husband— I mean… devoted wife to Hudson.” My fingers twitched slightly on the blanket. Slave? “Do you want some apples?” she asked, already reaching for one. “I’ll peel it for you.” “I’m fine,” I said quietly. She didn’t stop. The knife slid against the apple skin in slow, careful strokes. The sound was soft, almost soothing. Almost. “I really didn’t expect…” she continued, her voice turning distant, like she was drifting somewhere else. “After all these years, he’s still like that with me.” My chest tightened. “What do you mean?” I asked, even though I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear it. She let out a small laugh, shaking her head. “He just never changed.” The peel fell in one long strip as she spoke. “Last year, I mentioned once that I liked this limited edition watch,” she said casually. “I didn’t even remember saying it. But a week later, he flew overseas just to get it for me. It wasn’t even available locally.” My fingers slowly curled. “He showed up at my place in the middle of the night,” she added, smiling faintly. “But I was still mad at him back then, so I didn’t even let him in. I told him to leave and threw the box back at him.” Her tone was light. Like it was nothing. Like his effort was something she could just throw away. My mind went blank for a second. Because I remembered. That same time. He told me he had a business trip abroad. Three days. When he came back, he handed me a watch. Just like that. No explanation. No emotion. “Take it,” he said. “Saw it. Thought it suited you.” I’d been so happy. I didn’t even wear it. I kept it safe, tucked away like something precious I didn’t deserve to ruin. And now? It was just something she didn’t want. I didn’t realize my nails were digging into my palm until it started to hurt. Chapter 4 Amber didn’t notice. Or maybe she did and just didn’t care. “And there was this one time,” she continued, peeling another strip, her voice softening again. “I got into a fight with my ex. It was really bad. I blocked everyone, and disappeared for a few days.” She glanced at me, like she was about to share something intimate. “Hudson went crazy trying to find me. When he did, he dragged me out of that place himself. He was so angry, I thought he was going to kill someone.” She laughed lightly. “He kept cursing, saying, ‘You think you can just disappear on me like that? I’ll tear this whole city apart if I have to.’” My heart twisted. I remembered that night too. New Year's Eve. He came home late. Different. Rough. Like something inside him had snapped. He didn’t say much. Just claimed me in, over and over again, like he couldn’t stop. I thought… I thought maybe he finally wanted me. That maybe, he was starting to feel something. I was so stupid. The next morning, when I woke up, the bed beside me was already cold. I told myself he had urgent business. That was normal, right? But now? Now I know. He wasn’t busy. He was running to her. Always her. Amber finished peeling the apple and finally handed it to me. “Here.” I didn’t take it. She didn’t mind. She just set it down beside me and looked at me with that same soft, harmless expression. “You’re really kind, Ms. Hereford,” she said gently. “Staying by his side all these years, taking care of him like that.” Her eyes lingered on me, something unreadable passing through them. “But some things…” she added quietly, “no matter how hard you try, they just don’t belong to you.” I lowered my gaze to my hand, the IV needle still buried in my skin. Yeah. I think I finally understood that. … After I got discharged, I went home and packed everything quietly. Clothes. Jewelry. Things I barely touched. Things I once thought mattered. I didn’t take much. What was the point? I was just waiting. Waiting for the divorce to finalize. Waiting for it all to end. During those days, Amber kept sending me messages. Not even hiding it. Videos. Photos. One after another. At first I didn’t open them. Then I did. I don’t even know why. Maybe I wanted to hurt myself properly. Maybe I just needed to see it with my own eyes. Hudson stayed by her side the whole time. Not for a moment did he leave. In one video, he was sitting beside her hospital bed, carefully feeding her fruit, peeling everything clean like it was something precious. In another, he was adjusting her blanket, his movements slow, patient… gentle. Gentle. I stared at the screen for a long time. Was this the same man? The same man who never even looked at me twice? Then another message came. A video. “Look, Miss Hereford,” Amber said, her face filling the screen as she turned the camera. Hudson was there, talking to a doctor, his expression serious, controlled. That same cold aura. That same power. “He sent my mom abroad for treatment,” she continued casually. “Paid for everything. Even bought her a house there. There’s a maid, a private doctor… everything’s arranged.” She laughed a little. “He’s really something, right?” My fingers tightened around my phone. “Miss Hereford, I’m sorry for taking your husband for now, okay?” she added, voice soft, almost teasing. “He just missed me too much. He loves me so much, I can’t even push him away.” Her smile didn’t change. “You can’t really compete with that, can you?” The screen went dark. I didn’t realize I was crying until the tears hit my hand. Drop by drop. I wiped them away quickly, taking a shaky breath. Over the years, I did all those things too. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every day to cook for him. I waited for him with the lights on, no matter how late it got. I peeled his fruit, cut everything into small pieces so he wouldn’t even have to think. I gave him everything. And now… he was doing all of that for someone else. I closed my eyes and let out a slow breath. “It’s fine,” I whispered to myself. “It’ll be over soon.” Right? Once I stop loving him, I’ll be okay. I’ll take care of myself. I have to. ... A week later, he suddenly came home. I was surprised when I saw him. Shouldn’t he be with her? “Get changed,” he said, already loosening his tie. “We’re having dinner at home tonight.” “…Okay.” I didn’t ask anything. I just went upstairs and changed. At the dinner, everything felt normal. Too normal. People were laughing, talking, raising their glasses like this was just another gathering. Then the topic shifted. “You’ve been married five years now. It’s about time you had a child.” “Yeah, Hudson’s the head of the family now. There needs to be an heir.” “Mika, you should hurry up.” I kept my head down, fingers brushing against the rim of my glass. A child? With him? Did I even have that right? “No rush,” Hudson said. His voice wasn’t loud, but it cut through everything. The whole room went silent. Everyone exchanged looks but no one dared say anything else. Not to him. Not anymore. The atmosphere turned stiff after that and the dinner ended quickly. “Mika,” Mrs. Hayes said sharply as we stood. “Come with me to the study.” I knew what that meant. Anyone could see it. A warning. About children. About my place. “If you’ve got something to say, say it in front of me,” Hudson said, frowning. Before she could respond, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and his expression changed immediately. “…Amber?” he answered, already stepping aside. “What’s wrong? Did something happen?” His voice… it wasn’t the same voice he used with me. Not even close. Mrs. Hayes let out a cold snort. “Come with me.” I pressed my lips together and followed her without a word. As soon as the study door closed, her face changed. All that fake calm from dinner disappeared. “Kneel.” I didn’t argue. I just went down slowly, my knees hitting the cold marble. It stung, but I was already used to that kind of pain. “Do you know where you went wrong?” she asked, looking down at me like I was something dirty. I lowered my eyes and stayed quiet. A loud bang hit the table. “You stupid girl!” she snapped, her voice sharp and cold. “Hudson said he’s not in a hurry to have a child and you just sat there? You didn’t even try to change his mind?” My fingers curled slightly. Was I supposed to beg him? Force him? Didn’t he already make it clear… I meant nothing? She opened a drawer and took out a small bottle, then slammed it in front of me. “Drink this. It’s a fertility tonic. Starting today, you take it every day and you sleep with him until you get pregnant. I don’t care what it takes.” I stared at the bottle. In the past, I would’ve taken it without a word. But now… “I won’t take it,” I said quietly. The room went still. “What did you just say?” her voice dropped, dangerous. “I won’t take it,” I repeated, lifting my head slightly. “He doesn’t want a child right now. I’m respecting that.” That was the truth. Every time we were together, he made sure there were precautions, and if something slipped, he’d make me take pills right after. I used to think that maybe he just wasn’t ready yet. Now I knew. He just didn’t want one with me. And if I was leaving, why would I tie myself to him forever? “You’ve got some nerve?!" she said slowly, eyes narrowing. “Say that again.” “I won’t take it.” Her expression twisted. “You’ve gone too far!” she shouted. “As his wife, you can’t even do your duty? You can’t even give him a child? And you let him waste himself on that woman. All that effort, all that time, all for her and her damn family. You didn’t stop him once.” My chest tightened. Stop him? When had I ever had that power? She turned her head slightly. “Bring it.” A servant stepped forward and handed her a thick leather strap. Dark. Heavy. The kind they used for punishment. My body tensed. “I’ll ask you one last time,” she said, gripping it tightly. “Are you going to take the medicine or not?” I shook my head. The sound came before the pain. CRACK! A sharp crack filled the room, then it hit. My back arched as the pain exploded across my skin, burning and tearing at the same time. I bit my lip hard to stop myself from crying out. Chapter 5 “Answer me. Are you taking it or not?” I shook my head again. Another strike. And another. Each one landed harder than the last. My body trembled, my hands pressing against the floor as I tried to stay upright. Through the glass window, I could see outside. Hudson was there. Standing in the garden. His back facing this room. One hand in his pocket, the other holding his phone. His posture relaxed, like nothing in the world could touch him. Then he laughed. Low, soft. “…Amber,” I heard faintly through the glass. Of course. Who else? “Since you don’t understand,” Mrs. Hayes said coldly behind me, raising the strap again, “then I’ll beat it into you.” The leather cut through the air and landed again. My vision started to blur. Pain spread everywhere, hot and overwhelming. I could feel something wet soaking through my clothes but I didn’t look. “I w-won't,” my voice came out weak, barely there. “I won’t take it…” Another strike. My body gave out and I collapsed forward, barely able to hold myself up. Through my fading vision, I saw him again. Still standing there. Still talking. Still not turning around. Not even once. A small, broken thought crossed my mind. Was I ever anything to him? Or was I just… someone he could lose without noticing? Everything started going dark. And just before I lost consciousness, I felt something strange. Relief. Maybe… this was good. Maybe after this, I wouldn’t feel anything for him anymore. … When I woke up, I was already in a hospital bed. Everything felt heavy, and my back burned the moment I tried to breathe a little deeper. “Mr. Hayes, the injuries are quite severe,” someone beside me said. “The leather strikes cut deep. Some areas reached the dermis. It’ll take time to heal.” “Then use the best damn medicine,” Hudson’s voice came, low and cold. “I don’t care what it costs. Get the best doctors and make sure she doesn’t get scared.” “Yes, of course.” Footsteps faded, and the room went quiet. I slowly opened my eyes. He was there. Standing beside the bed, looking down at me. When he realized I was awake, he moved closer, his brows slightly furrowed. “You awake? How are you feeling?” I tried to shift, but the pain hit instantly, sharp and burning. I sucked in a breath and forced a small voice out. “I’m fine, there are people here to take care of things. If you’ve got something to do, you should go.” I expected him to leave. He didn’t. Instead, he sat down beside the bed, his gaze staying on me like he was thinking about something he couldn’t say. “Why didn’t you call me?” he asked after a moment. “When she was doing that to you… why didn’t you call me?” My fingers tightened slightly under the blanket. I remembered him outside. Back turned. Laughing softly into his phone. “I saw you were busy,” I said quietly, a small bitter smile slipping out. Then I looked at him. “If I called you, would you really come right away?” “Of course I would,” he said without hesitation. I froze. That wasn’t what I expected. Not at all. “I’ve already handled it,” he continued, his tone calmer now. “No one’s going to bother you about having a child again. That shit’s over.” “…I understand.” I lowered my eyes. “Then you should go. You don’t have to stay.” He frowned slightly. “Why do you keep pushing me away?” I blinked, a little confused. “Aren’t you busy?” Busy with everything. Busy with her. “I’m not busy lately,” he said. Then he reached out and adjusted the blanket around me, his movements careful, almost gentle. “I’ll stay here for a few days. Take care of you.” I didn’t know what to say to that. It felt wrong. Like something that didn’t belong to me. But he really stayed. ... The next few days, he didn’t leave the hospital. He adjusted my bed when I couldn’t move, fed me when my hands felt too weak, even helped with my dressings like it didn’t bother him at all. A man like him… doing this? Sometimes I caught myself just staring at him. Was this real? Or was I dreaming again? One night, the pain got so bad I couldn’t sleep. It kept spreading across my back, making every breath feel heavy. He noticed. “Can’t sleep?” he asked quietly. I didn’t answer, just closed my eyes tighter. Then I felt it. His hand, slow and steady, lightly patting my back. Careful. Gentle. Like he was afraid to hurt me more. “It’s alright,” he murmured. “Just sleep.” Again and again, the same rhythm. That kind of warmth, it felt so familiar. Like those rare moments before everything broke. For a second, I almost wanted to believe it again. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. I already decided. I was leaving. And this time, I wouldn’t look back. A week passed, and the marks on my back finally started to fade. Not gone, but lighter. When he was applying the medicine that day, his fingers brushed too close and I let out a small sound before I could stop it. He froze. I turned, confused, and saw his eyes on me, dark and heavy, his throat moving slowly like he was holding something back. “Did I hurt you?” he asked, but his voice sounded rough, not like before. “No… I just—” I tried to speak but he moved closer. Too close. His hand settled on my waist, firm, like he wasn’t even thinking anymore. “Hudson…” I whispered, my heart starting to race. He didn’t answer. His breathing got heavier, his gaze dropping to my lips. His face leaned closer, slow, like he was about to cross a line— “Smack!” We both turned. Amber stood at the door, her eyes red, the fruit basket already on the floor, everything scattered. Her lips trembled. “Did I come at the wrong time? I didn’t know you two were…” She bit her lip, like she couldn’t even finish. Hudson pulled away from me instantly. “Amber, stop thinking nonsense! It’s not what it looks like. I was just helping her with the medicine, that’s it.” Before I could react, he shoved me away. Hard. I lost balance and fell straight off the bed, the back of my head hitting the sharp edge of the table with a dull crack. Pain exploded and something warm started running down. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to ruin your moment.” Amber’s voice broke as she turned. “I’ll go, you don’t have to explain…” “Amber!” Hudson didn’t even hesitate. “Wait, listen to me. Don’t run off like this.” His voice turned urgent, almost angry. “Damn it, stop right there.” He ran after her. Didn’t look at me. Not once. The door slammed and everything went quiet again. I stayed on the floor, my vision slowly blurring. Blood slid down past my temple, warm and sticky. I stared at the ceiling and suddenly laughed, soft and broken. Why did I even hope? Tears slipped into my hair. Wasn’t I used to this already? By the time the nurse found me, everything was fading. Voices sounded far away. “Head injury! She’s bleeding a lot, call the doctor now!” Then darkness. Chapter 6 When I woke up again, my head hurt and everything felt heavy. Because of the injury, I had to stay longer. Hudson never came back. Not once. But I knew why. He was with her. Of course he was. I didn’t call him. Didn’t text. What was the point? On the day I was getting discharged, the housekeeper called. “Miss Mika, about Mr. Hayes’ birthday banquet this year, how would you like to arrange it?” I held the phone and stayed quiet for a while. Birthday. I used to handle it every year. His family never cared about things like that. Power, money, business… that’s all they saw. Not him. I remembered the first birthday I attended. Everything looked perfect, but there was food he couldn’t eat. Something that could trigger a reaction. I saw him later, alone, taking medicine quietly. “Why didn’t you just tell them?” I asked back then, my chest tight. “What for?” he said, not even looking at me. “They don’t give a shit about that. As long as the company’s running, that’s enough for them.” From then on, I took over. Every dish, every detail, everything he liked and avoided. I made sure he never had to deal with that again. “Miss Mika?” the housekeeper called again. I closed my eyes for a second. “I’ll handle it.” This was the last time. After the divorce… someone else would do it. Not me anymore. … I prepared everything the same way I always did. Careful. Quiet. Like it still mattered. But this time, I made the housekeeper follow me the whole day, step by step, making her remember everything. “The cake should be a vanilla berry one. He doesn’t like anything too heavy and sweet, it makes him sick after a few bites.” “And listen, decorations should be white lilies, not red. He hates anything too loud, says it looks cheap.” “Don’t put whiskey on the main table. He drinks it, yeah, but it gives him headaches if he hasn’t eaten properly.” I paused, then added softly, “You need to remember all of this. Next time, you’ll be the one handling it. Don’t mess it up.” The housekeeper looked confused. “Madam… won’t you still be the one arranging it next year?” I didn’t answer. Next time… I won’t even be here. How could I? On the day of the banquet, everything looked perfect. Lights everywhere, soft music, people laughing like this house actually had warmth in it. I stood at the entrance in a light blue dress, greeting guests one by one, smiling like I always did. Like I wasn’t already gone inside. Then he walked in. Hudson. And beside him was Amber. Her arm hooked around his, leaning into him like she belonged there. She wore something soft and pretty, pale pink, light like she was fragile. She looked up at him, smiling. And he looked back. God… he looked back. That was when I understood. He already fixed everything with her. Of course he did. His eyes never left her the whole night. When her glass got empty, he noticed right away. “Don’t give her that,” he said, voice low but firm. “Get her something lighter. She doesn’t drink much.” When her dress shifted a little, he frowned and called someone over. “Fix it properly. Don’t let it drag.” She laughed at something, eyes curved, soft… and he actually smiled. Not that cold, distant smile. A real one. I stood there watching for a second too long. Then I looked away. What was I even expecting? He never looked at me. Not once. I moved to the side, greeting people like I was just part of the staff. When it was time to open gifts, people brought out all kinds of expensive things. Jewelry, rare pieces, things worth more than most people’s lives. Then mine was brought out. A custom-made fountain pen. Simple, elegant, something I chose carefully because he once said he preferred things like that. Quiet. Useful. The butler placed it on a tray. “Mrs. Hayes really understands Mr. Hayes’ taste,” someone said with a smile. “This kind of piece isn’t flashy but it fits him perfectly.” “Yeah, it’s refined. Just like him.” Hudson glanced at it, then at me. For a second, I thought… “Thanks,” he said casually. That was it. Then Amber’s gift was brought out. A small box. Inside was a handmade leather bracelet. The stitching was uneven, rough in some places, like it wasn’t done by a professional. The room went quiet. Then someone laughed softly. “…Seriously? People still give things like this?” “Looks cheap. I don’t think Mr. Hayes would even touch that.” “Who even let her in here dressed like that, bringing something like this?” Amber’s face went pale. She stepped back slightly, like she wanted to disappear. Hudson’s expression darkened instantly. He picked up the bracelet and the room went silent. Without hesitation, he slipped it onto his wrist. “I like this,” he said, his voice low but sharp enough to cut through everyone. “At least this one means something. Someone actually put time into it.” No one spoke. Then his gaze shifted to the pen. He picked it up, looked at it for a second, then let out a quiet scoff. “This kind of thing…” he said coldly, “you can buy it anywhere. There’s nothing special about it.” My chest tightened. Before I could even react, he tossed it straight into the trash. The sound echoed louder than it should have. The whole hall went quiet for a second, then suddenly everyone started agreeing. “Mr. Hayes is right, handmade things actually mean something.” “Yeah, expensive stuff is nothing if there’s no heart behind it.” “This is way more special, you can tell she put effort into it.” I just stood there. It felt like all the blood in my body turned cold. I spent three months on that gift. Flying around, checking stores, comparing designs, choosing something I thought… he’d actually like. And now? Thrown away like it was nothing. Just to make her look good. But wasn’t this always how it went? He could drop everything for her, cancel meetings like they didn’t matter. But my birthday? He couldn’t even remember the date. She got sick and he stayed up all night taking care of her. I had a fever once, burning for hours… and he didn’t even call. She said one word and he’d fly across the world. I asked him to have dinner once… and he said he was busy. Every time… he chose her. Every single time. Just like tonight. I pressed a hand lightly to my chest. It used to hurt so much here. So much I thought I couldn’t breathe. But now… It was quiet. Empty. So this was what it felt like when you finally stopped loving someone? All that pain, all that waiting… it just disappeared like it never mattered. Then everyone gathered around Amber. The same people who mocked her earlier were now smiling, praising her, trying to get close. I stood in the corner and smiled a little. That’s how it works here. One look from him… and everyone follows. It didn’t matter. After the divorce, he’d probably bring her into the family properly anyway. This was just the beginning. The banquet ended slowly. Guests left one by one. I stood at the door, smiling, saying goodbye like I always did. Perfect. Polite. Like I was still Mrs. Hayes. Only when the last guest left did I finally breathe out a little. When I turned around, they were still there. Hudson and Amber. It was raining hard outside. Cold wind rushed in, damp and sharp. Amber shivered suddenly and sneezed. Hudson frowned right away. “You’re cold?” “I’m fine… just a little,” she said softly, but her voice sounded weak. “Fine my ass,” he muttered, already taking off his suit jacket and placing it over her shoulders. “You’re shaking. Don’t act tough.” She held it close, still trembling a little. “It’s still cold…” His eyes moved. Then they landed on me. On the scarf wrapped around my neck. A soft wool scarf. The last thing my grandmother made before she passed. “Give that to her,” he said. My fingers tightened instantly. “T-this was made by my grandma,” I said quietly, my voice barely steady. “It’s not something I can just—” “I know exactly what it is,” he cut me off, his tone turning colder. “She’s just borrowing it. Why are you making it such a big deal?” Chapter 7 My throat felt tight. I held the scarf for a second longer and slowly, I took it off. My hands felt cold the moment it left my skin. I stepped forward and handed it over. Amber took it, her expression soft, almost guilty. “Thank you… I’ll clean it and give it back to you.” “No,” I said quickly, shaking my head. “Don’t wash it yourself. It can’t be soaked. It needs special care. I’ll have someone pick it up tomorrow.” “Oh okay,” she nodded gently. The car pulled up outside. Hudson glanced at her again, noticing her pale face. Then he looked at me. “Amber’s not feeling well,” he said, already opening the car door for her. “I’m taking her home first. It’s not on the way for you, so just go back yourself.” I didn’t even get the chance to answer. He helped her into the car, careful, like she might break. The car door shut, the engine started, and the black sedan disappeared into the rain like I was never there. I stood at the entrance, my dress getting soaked, the cold wind cutting straight through me. The streets were empty, rain pouring so hard it blurred everything. I waited… and waited. Forty minutes before I could even get a cab. By the time I got home, I was shaking, completely drenched, my head spinning. My forehead burned but I still forced myself to take some medicine, then I just dropped onto the bed and passed out. Sometime in the night, my phone kept vibrating. Again and again. I heard it but I couldn’t move. My head hurt too much, my body too heavy. I just let it ring until it finally stopped. The next morning, the fever went down a little, but my throat felt like sandpaper. I sat up slowly, took a sip of water, then reached for my phone. There were more than a dozen messages. All from Amber. My fingers paused… then I opened it. The first photo hit me like a slap. My scarf. The soft wool scarf my grandma made was completely soaked, twisted, ruined. The texture looked wrong, clumped and stretched like it was destroyed. More messages popped up. “Oh my god I’m so sorry, I forgot wool can’t be soaked so I just left it in water when I got home.” “I feel really bad… how much was it? I’ll pay you back. The material’s nice though, maybe I can reuse it and turn it into something else.” “If you’re not replying I’ll just assume it’s fine, okay? I’ll send you 2 dollars. Since you said your grandma made it, it shouldn’t be that expensive right?” The last photo loaded. My hands started shaking. The scarf was cut. Not just ruined but cut into pieces. Strips. Like someone took their time destroying it. My chest tightened and something snapped inside me. I threw the covers off and got up, not caring that my body still felt weak. I grabbed my coat and walked out. When I got to her place, I didn’t even hesitate. I rang the doorbell hard, my fingers cold but steady. The door opened. Amber stood there, wearing something simple, her face soft and surprised. “Ms. Hereford? You came all the way here? Is something wrong?” “Where’s my scarf?” I asked, my voice flat. She blinked, then turned casually and picked something up from the couch. The pieces. “You mean this? I already paid you for it, didn’t I?” She glanced at her phone. “Oh, you didn’t accept the transfer? Was it too little? I can add more. I mean it was handmade by an elderly person, it shouldn’t be that expensive, right? I’ll send you another 2 dollars, okay? It's not really worth it by way.” Something burned in my chest. Before I even thought— My hand moved. “Smack!” The sound was loud in the quiet room. She stumbled back, holding her face, eyes wide. “You… you hit me?” “You did it on purpose, didn’t you?” I said, my voice shaking but sharp. “You soaked it, you cut it, you sent those messages like you didn’t know. You think I’m stupid?” Her eyes filled with tears instantly. “What are you talking about? I really didn’t mean to, I was just careless…” “Careless?” I laughed, but it sounded wrong. “You came back on purpose. You called him at the exact time your mom needed surgery and forced him to make me donate. You stood outside that room and said all those things. You walked in at that exact moment. And now this?” I stepped closer. “How many things did you plan? How many times did you think I wouldn’t fight back?” “I didn’t…” she shook her head, tears falling faster. “I really don’t understand why you’re saying all this…” “I see through you,” I said quietly. “I just didn’t bother saying it before. But that doesn’t mean you get to keep stepping on me like this.” Her expression flickered for a second, just a second. Then— A voice cut through the room. Cold. Low. Dangerous. “Mikayla… what the hell are you doing?” My body went stiff. I turned around. Hudson stood at the door, his eyes dark and terrifying. But when he looked at her… His voice changed. “Amber,” he said, stepping forward quickly, his tone softening. “What happened? Why are you crying?” Amber sniffed, tears falling as she spoke, her voice shaking like she was about to break. She twisted the story just enough, soft and pitiful, and I watched his face grow colder with every word. Then he turned to me. “It’s just a scarf,” he said, his voice flat, sharp. “Why the hell did you have to hit her over something like that?” My chest tightened. “Just a scarf?” My voice shook before I could stop it. “Hudson! That’s the only thing my grandma left me. The only one.” He paused. Just for a second. Like he didn’t expect that. In five years… I never raised my voice at him. Not once. But now my hands were shaking, my eyes burning, and I didn't even recognize myself. “Amber didn’t do it on purpose,” he said, his tone softening when he looked back at her. “She already paid you, didn’t she? What more do you want? If the money’s not enough, I’ll handle it.” Handle it. Like everything could be fixed with money. He pulled out his checkbook, wrote something fast, then held it out to me. “Take it. That should cover it.” I stared at the check. My chest felt tight, like something was squeezing it slowly, making it hard to breathe. I didn’t move. He frowned, annoyed, then tore another check and wrote a bigger number, his jaw tightening. “Not enough? Fine. Then take this. Stop making a scene over something so small.” One after another. More numbers. More money. Like he was buying silence. Buying me. My fingers finally moved. I took the last check, my hand trembling. “That’s enough,” I said quietly. More than enough. Hudson… this is enough to end everything between us. I turned to leave. But I barely took two steps. “Stop.” His voice cut through me like a blade. Chapter 8 I froze. “You took the money,” he said slowly, dangerously calm. “That slap isn’t settled yet. Apologize to her.” My body stiffened. I turned back, my eyes burning. “What did you say?” “I said, apologize,” he repeated, his gaze cold. “Don’t make me say it twice.” “What if I don’t?” My voice shook, but I still asked. His expression didn’t change. “Then maybe the cooperation between your family and mine… needs to be reconsidered. You understand what I mean, right?” My heart dropped. So this was it? He was using my family now. Everything they worked for… he could crush it with one word. The room went silent. For a few seconds, I couldn’t hear anything. Then slowly, I lowered my head. “…I’m sorry,” I said, my voice hoarse. Amber covered her cheek, looking at me through tears. “Ms. Hereford… are you really apologizing? Or is this just how people like you say sorry? It doesn’t feel real…” My fists clenched. My nails dug into my palms. Then I bent down. Deep. “I’m sorry,” I said again, my voice breaking but clear. “I shouldn’t have hit you. It was my fault. Please forgive me.” Hudson didn’t say anything. Amber sniffed softly. “I still… don’t feel sincerity…” “Mikayla,” Hudson said, his voice colder now. “Don’t even think about leaving until you apologize properly.” My lips trembled. “I’m sorry,” I said again, biting down hard so I wouldn’t cry. “It won’t happen again. I swear.” I straightened slowly and looked at him. “Is this enough?” For a second… he just stared at me. Something flickered in his eyes. Like he remembered something. Maybe the past. But it disappeared just as fast. “That’s enough,” he said coldly. I nodded once. Then I turned and walked out. Didn’t look back. Behind me, I heard his voice again… but it wasn’t for me. “Does it still hurt?” he said softly. “Come here, I’ll put some medicine on it. Don’t move.” Amber’s voice came, quiet and weak. “It does… be gentle, okay…” I kept walking. Tears fell, but I wiped them away fast. Like they never existed. … The next few days, he didn’t come home. And I didn’t call. Not once. On the day everything became official, I went alone. Signed the papers, took the document, listened to the clerk say it was finalized. When they handed it to me, I just stared at it for a second, my fingers brushing over the words. Divorce. That was it. No tears. No pain. Nothing. It was still early when I left. I got a cab and went back to the house, just to grab the last of my things. But the moment I opened the door, I froze. He was there. Standing in the living room like he owned the air. “Where the hell did you go?” Hudson asked, his voice low, eyes locking on me the second I stepped in. I opened my mouth. Did I tell him? Did I just say it now? Before I could speak, he let out a short breath, like he figured it out already. “You went out to get something, didn’t you? For today.” I blinked. “Today…?” He frowned slightly. “Don’t tell me you forgot. It’s our anniversary.” My chest tightened. Anniversary. Huh! Our anniversary already happened last month. Five years ago… same day. We stood in front of everyone, exchanged rings, smiled like it meant something. That night… he handed me divorce papers. Told me not to take anything seriously. Five years. Then it ends. And now… the day I got my divorce papers… was the same day. Funny. “Yeah,” I said quietly, gripping my bag tighter. “I went out to prepare something.” I did. A divorce certificate. That counted, right? He nodded like it was nothing. “Good. At least you didn’t forget this year.” This year. Did he know… this was also the day everything ended? My thoughts felt messy, tangled, but I didn’t say anything. “I’m flying to Paris tomrrow," he continued, adjusting his cuff like he was talking about business. “Taking Amber with me. She’s been wanting to go for a while.” Of course she did. “So I cleared today,” he added, glancing at his watch. “I booked a place. Rooftop, private, no bullshit interruptions. We’ll celebrate properly this time.” Properly. Now? After everything? “I’ll give you your gift later,” he said, already grabbing his jacket. “Get ready. We’re leaving.” He walked toward the door like it was already decided. Like I would follow. I didn’t move. Not even a step. He stopped when he realized, then turned back, his brows pulling together. “What are you doing? Don’t just stand there.” I looked at him. This man. The one I waited for, loved, endured for five years. Should I tell him now? Should I just say… it’s over? My lips parted. But nothing came out. After a few seconds, I lowered my gaze. “I… have something to finish. You go ahead. I’ll follow later.” He stared at me for a moment, like he was trying to read something. Then he gave a short nod. “Fine. Don’t take too long.” And just like that, he left. The door closed. His car started outside. I walked to the window and watched as it drove away, slowly disappearing past the gate. First time in five years… he remembered our anniversary but one month late. And the first time, I didn’t care anymore. I took the document out of my bag. Brand new. Clean. Final. I placed it on the table. Then I picked up my suitcase. Everything I had left. I walked to the door, paused for a second then opened it and stepped out. This time, I didn’t look back. "#Goodnovel #wattpad #Dreame #library #novel #booktok #bookish #bookrecommendations #romance #romancebook 📚Only a limited number of chapters can be displayed here. Click ""Read More"" to open the application and continue reading (it will automatically navigate to the corresponding book page).👇👇👇"
You won’t get tired of watching it for 8 hours a day. Who can resist this short drama. Watch now
Tired of searching for embroidery designs that never quite fit your vision? This Mother's Day, stop searching — and start creating your own. Embroidery Legacy Software is the revolutionary new program that simplifies digitizing and gives you complete creative control, from idea to finished project. ✅ Next-generation tools ✅ User-friendly workspace ✅ Endless possibilities 💐 Save $400 this Mother's Day! Plus, unlock an additional $5,300+ worth of limited-time bonuses. Click the link and finally turn your imagination into embroidery — or give the gift every embroiderer secretly wants.
😭 On our 5th anniversary, I got a video of him with his first love. I didn't cry. Just called my lawyer. The divorce was already signed—5 years ago. He forgot. 💀 He forced me to donate bone marrow to her mother. I almost died on the table. He was holding her hand. The nurse said: "They're such a perfect couple." 💥 She destroyed my grandmother's scarf. He made me kneel and apologize. I took his money. Walked out. Divorce final. 👉 Tell me—should I disappear, or let him find my empty ring? 💔 --------------------------------- On our fifth wedding anniversary, the first thing I got wasn’t a gift. It was a video. My husband, Hudson Hayes, was in some expensive hotel room, laughing and sleeping with another woman like I didn’t even exist. And it wasn’t just any woman. It was Amber Fenwick, his first love. I watched the whole thing without blinking while waiting for him at the restaurant. I just sat there, ate my food, and smiled. When I got home, I didn’t cry either. I picked up my phone and called my lawyer. “Attorney, I sent you the divorce papers. The one Hudson and I signed on our wedding day five years ago. Did you see anything wrong with it?” I stood by the window when I said it, staring at my own reflection instead of the city outside. My fingers kept rubbing the edge of my phone like I was trying to peel something off it. Maybe I was just trying to feel something. “Ms. Hereford, I’ve reviewed everything,” the lawyer said, calm and distant. “There’s no issue. You’ve got one month left before the five year term ends. Once it’s up, the agreement takes effect automatically. You can go down to the county clerk’s office and file for the divorce.” One month. Just one more month. “…Okay. Thank you.” I hung up and didn’t move for a while. Then my eyes drifted up. The wedding photo was still hanging there, right where it had always been. Like nothing had changed. Like everything hadn’t already rotted from the inside. I walked closer without thinking. In the picture, I was smiling so brightly. God, I looked stupid. My dress was pure white, my eyes curved like I believed in forever. And Hudson… He stood beside me in that perfect suit, tall and untouchable. Handsome like something carved out of stone. But his face was cold. No smile. Not even a fake one. Anyone could see it. He never loved me. “…It’s almost over,” I whispered, my fingers brushing against his face in the photo. Cold glass. That was all he’d ever been to me. “You must be happy, huh?” Or was that just me trying to convince myself? The sound of the door unlocking snapped me out of it. I pulled my hand back like I’d been caught doing something wrong and turned around quickly. “You’re back.” My voice came out softer than I wanted. He walked in like he owned the world. Like the air itself moved out of his way. Hudson always had that presence. Heavy. Dangerous. The kind of man people lowered their eyes around. A mafia boss. A king in the dark. I took his suit jacket as he shrugged it off and hung it up carefully. Then I knelt in front of him and helped him change into his slippers. My hands moved on their own. I didn’t even have to think. I’d done this too many times. Hudson loosened his tie, irritation already written all over his face. “Next month’s the Hayes Global anniversary banquet,” he said. “You’re coming with me.” My hands paused for a second. Then I finished adjusting his slippers and stood up slowly. “I can’t go.” His head snapped toward me. “What the hell do you mean you can’t go?” I opened my mouth but nothing came out at first. Should I tell him? That his woman send their videos to me? Would it even matter? Before I could say anything, his expression darkened like he already had his own answer. “…Don’t tell me this is about Amber again.” His voice dropped, colder now, sharper. “I told you from day one I had someone else. You said you wouldn’t interfere. Or were you just talking shit back then?” The words hit like they always did. Clean. Precise. Like a blade he knew exactly how to use. My chest tightened and it hurt so bad I almost laughed. Yeah. What kind of husband said that on his wedding day? What kind of wife agreed? “I’m not…” I stopped, swallowing hard. “It’s not that.” But wasn’t it? Or was I just too tired to fight anymore? He scoffed, running a hand through his hair. “Then what’s your problem? It’s just a damn banquet. You’ve done it before. Stand there, smile, play the part. That’s all I’m asking.” Just stand there. Just smile. Just pretend like I wasn’t slowly breaking apart inside. I looked at him and for a second, I wanted to ask. Did you ever feel even a little guilty? Did you ever look at me and think I was your wife? But the words died before they could leave my mouth. Because I already knew the answer. Five years ago, when our families announced the marriage, I thought I’d been given everything. I’d liked him for so long. Longer than I wanted to admit. So when I heard I was going to marry Hudson Hayes, I thought… maybe this was fate. Maybe he’d learn to love me. I was so stupid. That night, in that same house, still in my wedding dress, he handed me a contract instead of touching me. “I’ve got someone I like,” he said, like he was talking about the weather. Cold. Detached. “She’s not from the right background, and my family won’t accept her. But give me five years.” I remember just staring at him, my hands shaking as I held the paper. Five years? “For these five years, you stay as my wife in name,” he continued. “I’ll take control of the Hayes family, and when I do, no one will dare say shit about who I choose. After that…” He looked at me like I was nothing more than a business deal. “We divorce. Clean. Simple.” That night, I signed the papers like he wanted. My hands didn’t even feel like mine when I wrote my name. It was just… done. Like I’d already lost before anything even started. Then I locked myself in the bathroom and cried until morning. No sound, just shaking and choking on it, biting my sleeve so no one would hear. Like that would change anything. Less than three months into the marriage, Amber disappeared. Just… gone. I heard they had a huge fight before that, but no one told me details. I didn’t need them. I saw what it did to him. Hudson went crazy. He used every connection he had, every man under him, every dirty favor. A mafia boss like him, someone who could find anyone in this world… and still, he couldn’t find her. I watched him break. He stopped coming home most nights. And when he did, he smelled like alcohol and smoke and something darker. His eyes were always heavy, like he hadn’t slept in days. I wanted to ask if he was okay. I never did. What right did I have? Then one night, he came back drunk. Really drunk. The kind where he could barely stand straight but still walked like he owned everything. Before I could even say anything, he grabbed me. “Hudson…” I tried, my voice shaking. He didn’t answer. He pushed me onto the bed like I weighed nothing. My heart was beating so fast I thought it would tear out of my chest. Was this… happening? Did he finally…? But then his lips crashed onto mine and I froze. It tasted like alcohol. Bitter. Suffocating. “…Amber…” his voice broke, rough and desperate against my skin. “Why the hell did you leave me, huh? Why’d you run off with that guy? You think I wouldn’t come for you? You don’t trust me that much?” Everything inside me just stopped. My body went stiff under him. So he found her. But she left him anyway. And I was just, here. A substitute. A shadow. Something he could hold when the real one was gone. Chapter 2 That night was my first time. I didn’t even know if I should cry or laugh. He held me the whole night, his grip tight like he was afraid someone would take me away too. But every word that came out of his mouth… was her name. Over and over again. Not mine. Never mine. I stared at the ceiling until my eyes burned, wondering… was this what being a wife meant? Or was I just something he used to survive her absence? The next morning, he woke up first. There were bloodstains on the sheets. He noticed. I saw it in the way his eyes paused for a second. Just a second. Then he looked away. Didn’t say anything. Not even one word. Not even… sorry. I smiled like nothing happened. I got his clothes ready, laid them out neatly like I always did. “You’ve got an important meeting today,” I told him softly. “Don’t be late.” Like I wasn’t the one who bled all night. Like my heart wasn’t already torn open. ... From that day on, I tried harder. Pathetic, right? I knew he didn’t love me. I knew I was just filling space. But I still tried. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every morning and made him chicken soup. The kind that wouldn’t hurt him. He was always under pressure, dealing with things I didn’t even want to imagine, so I learned how to massage his shoulders and his back, careful and quiet. I liked silence anyway. Or maybe I just got used to it. I stopped making noise, stopped asking for anything. Even my footsteps became softer. If I stayed small enough… maybe I wouldn’t bother him. And somehow, he started changing. A little. When he came back from business trips, he’d sometimes bring me small things. Nothing big. Just… something. When I got sick, he’d make me medicine himself and hand it to me without looking at me. “Drink it,” he’d say. “Don’t be stubborn.” And at night, sometimes he held me. His arm around my waist, his body warm against mine. Those moments felt so real it scared me. Like maybe… maybe he was starting to see me. Maybe I wasn’t just nothing to him anymore. He never mentioned the divorce again. Not once. Like that paper we signed never existed. And I… I actually believed it. I thought maybe if I just held on a little longer, he’d fall in love with me. Stupid, right? Three months ago, Amber came back. She broke up with her boyfriend and returned from the US like nothing happened. And Hudson? He went back to her without hesitation. No explanation. No guilt. Nothing. He took her out to eat, went shopping with her, stayed by her side like she was the only thing that mattered in the world. He even canceled meetings, important ones, the kind he used to say could never be moved. All because she said she was in a bad mood. I stood by the window one night and watched his car drive away again. Same direction. Same place. Her place. I didn’t cry this time. I just watched. And finally understood. Love was love. Real love didn’t change. No matter how much I gave, how much I tried, how much I broke myself into something smaller and quieter and easier to keep… it would never compare to one look from her. Not even close. Five years. It was almost over. “Why aren’t you saying anything?” His voice snapped me out of it. I blinked and looked at him, my throat tightening like something was stuck there. He didn’t remember? For five years, I’d been counting down every single day, scared that when the time came, he’d just walk away without even looking back. But now he stood there like none of it existed. Like that agreement meant nothing. Did it ever mean anything to him? I parted my lips, about to remind him, to say it out loud before I lost the courage again but his phone rang. He picked it up right away. I couldn’t hear clearly, but I knew that voice. Amber. She was crying, choking on her words, panicking about something. Hudson’s expression changed instantly. His whole body tensed, like nothing else in the world mattered anymore. “Hey, hey… don’t panic,” his voice dropped, low and urgent. “I’m coming right now. Stay there. Don’t move, you hear me?” He didn’t even wait for a reply. The call ended and he grabbed his keys, already moving. “Hudson, I—” I didn’t even finish. He rushed past me and his shoulder slammed into mine so hard I lost my balance. My back hit the door frame and a sharp pain shot through me. I let out a small sound, something between a gasp and a groan. But he didn’t stop. Didn’t look back. Didn’t even notice. The door closed and he was gone. Just like that. I stayed there for a few seconds, leaning against the wall, trying to breathe through the pain. Then I slowly pushed myself up and walked back to the bedroom. I took off my coat and saw the bruise already forming on my shoulder. Dark. Ugly. I opened the first aid kit and cleaned it quietly, pressing the cotton against my skin. It stung, but it was nothing compared to what was inside my chest. That felt like something dull was slicing through it… slowly, over and over again. I sat on the edge of the bed and stared out the window. The sky was getting darker, the city lights coming on one by one. I don’t even know how long I stayed like that. Until my phone rang. Hudson. I hesitated for a second then picked up. “Come to the Favilla hospital,” he said, straight to the point. My heart skipped. “What happened?” “We’ll talk when you get here.” The line went dead. ... When I arrived, I saw him right away. He was standing outside the operating room. And Amber… she was pressed against him, crying like her whole world was falling apart. My steps slowed. Something tightened in my chest again, like a hand squeezing too hard. I still walked over. “What happened?” I asked softly. Hudson looked at me, his expression serious. “Amber’s mother collapsed earlier. It’s a severe blood disorder. Her body’s failing fast. She needs a bone marrow transplant immediately.” I froze. “And…?” “We checked everywhere,” he continued, calm like he was talking about business. “No match. So I had them run a test on you secretly.” Something inside me dropped. “And?” My voice barely came out. “You’re a match.” Chapter 3 For a second, I just stared at him. “Y-you want me to donate?” I asked, my fingers curling slightly. “Hudson… I can’t. I’m scared of needles, I don’t even… this is surgery, it’s risky, I—” “I didn’t call you here to complain,” he cut me off, his tone turning cold. “Don’t start that shit with me.” “I’m not complaining, I just… I’m scared, okay?” My voice shook and I hated it. “Can’t you find someone else? Please, I really can’t do this—” Before I could step back, two of his men moved. They grabbed my arms. Hard. I flinched, panic rising in my chest. “Let go! What are you doing?” Hudson stepped closer, his shadow falling over me. His eyes were dark, unreadable, like there was no room for refusal. “I’m your husband,” he said, voice low and dangerous. “And you’ll do exactly what I say.” My heart dropped. “Your life is mine,” he continued, his grip tightening on my chin, forcing me to look at him. “So you’re donating. Don’t make me repeat myself.” For a moment, I couldn’t breathe. Was I even a person to him? Or just something he owned? My eyes burned but I forced it back, swallowing everything down like I always did. “…Okay,” I whispered. The men let go of me. “I’ll sign.” The nurse handed me the form. My hands were shaking, but I still took the pen. Stroke by stroke, I wrote my name. Each line felt heavy. Like I was carving something into my own heart. And I smiled a little, just enough so no one would notice the tears I was trying so hard to hide. Just before they pushed me in, I couldn’t hold it in anymore. “Hudson!” My voice came out weaker than I wanted. He stopped and turned his head slightly, eyes cold, like I’d just interrupted something unimportant. For a second, I forgot everything I wanted to say. My lips trembled. Then I forced out the only thing I could. “…Nothing.” His eyes flickered, just a little. I thought maybe, just maybe… But he didn’t say anything. He turned and walked outside. The doors closed right in front of me. And that was it. The moment they shut, my vision blurred and the tears I’d been holding back just fell. Quiet. Helpless. So this was how deep his love went. Deep enough to throw me onto an operating table without hesitation. Deep enough that even if it was my life, he wouldn’t care. — When I woke up, everything felt heavy. My body, my head, even my breathing. It was like I was floating somewhere between awake and not. The lights were too bright. My throat felt dry. “…You’re awake?” a nurse’s voice came gently beside me. I blinked slowly, turning my head. “Mm… yeah…” “How are you feeling? Dizzy? Pain anywhere?” “A little,” I whispered. “I-is the surgery done?” She smiled. “Yes. It went well. The patient is stable now and recovering.” Good. That meant she was okay. I swallowed, my chest feeling strangely empty. “Hudson, where is he?” The nurse paused for a second, then said casually, “Mr. Hayes? He’s with his wife and her mother right now.” My heart stopped. His wife? Oh. Right. I stared at the ceiling, not saying anything. The nurse didn’t notice. She just kept talking, even giggling a little. “Honestly, I was watching them earlier and I got so jealous,” she said, her eyes lighting up. “They look like such a perfect couple!” I didn’t move. “Mr. Hayes was so attentive,” she continued, almost dreamy. “He kept holding his wife’s hand and talking to her softly. You wouldn’t even guess he’s someone so powerful.” Each word felt like something pressing deeper into me. “And the way he looked at her,” she added, smiling. “Gosh, it was so sweet. I mean, you can really tell he loves her a lot.” I closed my eyes slowly. “Even when the doctor came out, he didn’t leave her side,” she said again, laughing quietly. “He kept comforting her, like she was the one who just went through surgery. If I had a husband like that, I’d never let him go.” I let out a small breath. So that was how it looked from the outside. A loving husband. A devoted man. And me? What was I? I forced a small smile, even though no one was looking. “…That’s good,” I murmured. “As long as she’s okay.” … I lay there staring at the ceiling, my hand hooked to the IV, the slow drip the only thing keeping time. My body still felt heavy and numb, like it didn’t belong to me anymore. The nurse had just left when the door opened again. I thought it's Hudson but it wasn't. Amber walked in. She looked soft, fragile, eyes still a little red like she’d been crying for hours. In her hands was a basket of fruit, neatly wrapped like this was some kind of polite visit. “Ms. Hereford…” she said gently, stepping closer. “I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to trouble you like this again.” I looked at her but didn’t say anything. She placed the basket down and gave me a small smile. “Thank you. Really… if it wasn’t for you, my mom wouldn’t have made it. You saved her.” Her voice softened, almost sweet but it's fake. “Thank you for being such a devoted slave to my husband— I mean… devoted wife to Hudson.” My fingers twitched slightly on the blanket. Slave? “Do you want some apples?” she asked, already reaching for one. “I’ll peel it for you.” “I’m fine,” I said quietly. She didn’t stop. The knife slid against the apple skin in slow, careful strokes. The sound was soft, almost soothing. Almost. “I really didn’t expect…” she continued, her voice turning distant, like she was drifting somewhere else. “After all these years, he’s still like that with me.” My chest tightened. “What do you mean?” I asked, even though I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear it. She let out a small laugh, shaking her head. “He just never changed.” The peel fell in one long strip as she spoke. “Last year, I mentioned once that I liked this limited edition watch,” she said casually. “I didn’t even remember saying it. But a week later, he flew overseas just to get it for me. It wasn’t even available locally.” My fingers slowly curled. “He showed up at my place in the middle of the night,” she added, smiling faintly. “But I was still mad at him back then, so I didn’t even let him in. I told him to leave and threw the box back at him.” Her tone was light. Like it was nothing. Like his effort was something she could just throw away. My mind went blank for a second. Because I remembered. That same time. He told me he had a business trip abroad. Three days. When he came back, he handed me a watch. Just like that. No explanation. No emotion. “Take it,” he said. “Saw it. Thought it suited you.” I’d been so happy. I didn’t even wear it. I kept it safe, tucked away like something precious I didn’t deserve to ruin. And now? It was just something she didn’t want. I didn’t realize my nails were digging into my palm until it started to hurt. Chapter 4 Amber didn’t notice. Or maybe she did and just didn’t care. “And there was this one time,” she continued, peeling another strip, her voice softening again. “I got into a fight with my ex. It was really bad. I blocked everyone, and disappeared for a few days.” She glanced at me, like she was about to share something intimate. “Hudson went crazy trying to find me. When he did, he dragged me out of that place himself. He was so angry, I thought he was going to kill someone.” She laughed lightly. “He kept cursing, saying, ‘You think you can just disappear on me like that? I’ll tear this whole city apart if I have to.’” My heart twisted. I remembered that night too. New Year's Eve. He came home late. Different. Rough. Like something inside him had snapped. He didn’t say much. Just claimed me in, over and over again, like he couldn’t stop. I thought… I thought maybe he finally wanted me. That maybe, he was starting to feel something. I was so stupid. The next morning, when I woke up, the bed beside me was already cold. I told myself he had urgent business. That was normal, right? But now? Now I know. He wasn’t busy. He was running to her. Always her. Amber finished peeling the apple and finally handed it to me. “Here.” I didn’t take it. She didn’t mind. She just set it down beside me and looked at me with that same soft, harmless expression. “You’re really kind, Ms. Hereford,” she said gently. “Staying by his side all these years, taking care of him like that.” Her eyes lingered on me, something unreadable passing through them. “But some things…” she added quietly, “no matter how hard you try, they just don’t belong to you.” I lowered my gaze to my hand, the IV needle still buried in my skin. Yeah. I think I finally understood that. … After I got discharged, I went home and packed everything quietly. Clothes. Jewelry. Things I barely touched. Things I once thought mattered. I didn’t take much. What was the point? I was just waiting. Waiting for the divorce to finalize. Waiting for it all to end. During those days, Amber kept sending me messages. Not even hiding it. Videos. Photos. One after another. At first I didn’t open them. Then I did. I don’t even know why. Maybe I wanted to hurt myself properly. Maybe I just needed to see it with my own eyes. Hudson stayed by her side the whole time. Not for a moment did he leave. In one video, he was sitting beside her hospital bed, carefully feeding her fruit, peeling everything clean like it was something precious. In another, he was adjusting her blanket, his movements slow, patient… gentle. Gentle. I stared at the screen for a long time. Was this the same man? The same man who never even looked at me twice? Then another message came. A video. “Look, Miss Hereford,” Amber said, her face filling the screen as she turned the camera. Hudson was there, talking to a doctor, his expression serious, controlled. That same cold aura. That same power. “He sent my mom abroad for treatment,” she continued casually. “Paid for everything. Even bought her a house there. There’s a maid, a private doctor… everything’s arranged.” She laughed a little. “He’s really something, right?” My fingers tightened around my phone. “Miss Hereford, I’m sorry for taking your husband for now, okay?” she added, voice soft, almost teasing. “He just missed me too much. He loves me so much, I can’t even push him away.” Her smile didn’t change. “You can’t really compete with that, can you?” The screen went dark. I didn’t realize I was crying until the tears hit my hand. Drop by drop. I wiped them away quickly, taking a shaky breath. Over the years, I did all those things too. He had a bad stomach, so I woke up early every day to cook for him. I waited for him with the lights on, no matter how late it got. I peeled his fruit, cut everything into small pieces so he wouldn’t even have to think. I gave him everything. And now… he was doing all of that for someone else. I closed my eyes and let out a slow breath. “It’s fine,” I whispered to myself. “It’ll be over soon.” Right? Once I stop loving him, I’ll be okay. I’ll take care of myself. I have to. ... A week later, he suddenly came home. I was surprised when I saw him. Shouldn’t he be with her? “Get changed,” he said, already loosening his tie. “We’re having dinner at home tonight.” “…Okay.” I didn’t ask anything. I just went upstairs and changed. At the dinner, everything felt normal. Too normal. People were laughing, talking, raising their glasses like this was just another gathering. Then the topic shifted. “You’ve been married five years now. It’s about time you had a child.” “Yeah, Hudson’s the head of the family now. There needs to be an heir.” “Mika, you should hurry up.” I kept my head down, fingers brushing against the rim of my glass. A child? With him? Did I even have that right? “No rush,” Hudson said. His voice wasn’t loud, but it cut through everything. The whole room went silent. Everyone exchanged looks but no one dared say anything else. Not to him. Not anymore. The atmosphere turned stiff after that and the dinner ended quickly. “Mika,” Mrs. Hayes said sharply as we stood. “Come with me to the study.” I knew what that meant. Anyone could see it. A warning. About children. About my place. “If you’ve got something to say, say it in front of me,” Hudson said, frowning. Before she could respond, his phone rang. He glanced at the screen and his expression changed immediately. “…Amber?” he answered, already stepping aside. “What’s wrong? Did something happen?” His voice… it wasn’t the same voice he used with me. Not even close. Mrs. Hayes let out a cold snort. “Come with me.” I pressed my lips together and followed her without a word. As soon as the study door closed, her face changed. All that fake calm from dinner disappeared. “Kneel.” I didn’t argue. I just went down slowly, my knees hitting the cold marble. It stung, but I was already used to that kind of pain. “Do you know where you went wrong?” she asked, looking down at me like I was something dirty. I lowered my eyes and stayed quiet. A loud bang hit the table. “You stupid girl!” she snapped, her voice sharp and cold. “Hudson said he’s not in a hurry to have a child and you just sat there? You didn’t even try to change his mind?” My fingers curled slightly. Was I supposed to beg him? Force him? Didn’t he already make it clear… I meant nothing? She opened a drawer and took out a small bottle, then slammed it in front of me. “Drink this. It’s a fertility tonic. Starting today, you take it every day and you sleep with him until you get pregnant. I don’t care what it takes.” I stared at the bottle. In the past, I would’ve taken it without a word. But now… “I won’t take it,” I said quietly. The room went still. “What did you just say?” her voice dropped, dangerous. “I won’t take it,” I repeated, lifting my head slightly. “He doesn’t want a child right now. I’m respecting that.” That was the truth. Every time we were together, he made sure there were precautions, and if something slipped, he’d make me take pills right after. I used to think that maybe he just wasn’t ready yet. Now I knew. He just didn’t want one with me. And if I was leaving, why would I tie myself to him forever? “You’ve got some nerve?!" she said slowly, eyes narrowing. “Say that again.” “I won’t take it.” Her expression twisted. “You’ve gone too far!” she shouted. “As his wife, you can’t even do your duty? You can’t even give him a child? And you let him waste himself on that woman. All that effort, all that time, all for her and her damn family. You didn’t stop him once.” My chest tightened. Stop him? When had I ever had that power? She turned her head slightly. “Bring it.” A servant stepped forward and handed her a thick leather strap. Dark. Heavy. The kind they used for punishment. My body tensed. “I’ll ask you one last time,” she said, gripping it tightly. “Are you going to take the medicine or not?” I shook my head. The sound came before the pain. CRACK! A sharp crack filled the room, then it hit. My back arched as the pain exploded across my skin, burning and tearing at the same time. I bit my lip hard to stop myself from crying out. Chapter 5 “Answer me. Are you taking it or not?” I shook my head again. Another strike. And another. Each one landed harder than the last. My body trembled, my hands pressing against the floor as I tried to stay upright. Through the glass window, I could see outside. Hudson was there. Standing in the garden. His back facing this room. One hand in his pocket, the other holding his phone. His posture relaxed, like nothing in the world could touch him. Then he laughed. Low, soft. “…Amber,” I heard faintly through the glass. Of course. Who else? “Since you don’t understand,” Mrs. Hayes said coldly behind me, raising the strap again, “then I’ll beat it into you.” The leather cut through the air and landed again. My vision started to blur. Pain spread everywhere, hot and overwhelming. I could feel something wet soaking through my clothes but I didn’t look. “I w-won't,” my voice came out weak, barely there. “I won’t take it…” Another strike. My body gave out and I collapsed forward, barely able to hold myself up. Through my fading vision, I saw him again. Still standing there. Still talking. Still not turning around. Not even once. A small, broken thought crossed my mind. Was I ever anything to him? Or was I just… someone he could lose without noticing? Everything started going dark. And just before I lost consciousness, I felt something strange. Relief. Maybe… this was good. Maybe after this, I wouldn’t feel anything for him anymore. … When I woke up, I was already in a hospital bed. Everything felt heavy, and my back burned the moment I tried to breathe a little deeper. “Mr. Hayes, the injuries are quite severe,” someone beside me said. “The leather strikes cut deep. Some areas reached the dermis. It’ll take time to heal.” “Then use the best damn medicine,” Hudson’s voice came, low and cold. “I don’t care what it costs. Get the best doctors and make sure she doesn’t get scared.” “Yes, of course.” Footsteps faded, and the room went quiet. I slowly opened my eyes. He was there. Standing beside the bed, looking down at me. When he realized I was awake, he moved closer, his brows slightly furrowed. “You awake? How are you feeling?” I tried to shift, but the pain hit instantly, sharp and burning. I sucked in a breath and forced a small voice out. “I’m fine, there are people here to take care of things. If you’ve got something to do, you should go.” I expected him to leave. He didn’t. Instead, he sat down beside the bed, his gaze staying on me like he was thinking about something he couldn’t say. “Why didn’t you call me?” he asked after a moment. “When she was doing that to you… why didn’t you call me?” My fingers tightened slightly under the blanket. I remembered him outside. Back turned. Laughing softly into his phone. “I saw you were busy,” I said quietly, a small bitter smile slipping out. Then I looked at him. “If I called you, would you really come right away?” “Of course I would,” he said without hesitation. I froze. That wasn’t what I expected. Not at all. “I’ve already handled it,” he continued, his tone calmer now. “No one’s going to bother you about having a child again. That shit’s over.” “…I understand.” I lowered my eyes. “Then you should go. You don’t have to stay.” He frowned slightly. “Why do you keep pushing me away?” I blinked, a little confused. “Aren’t you busy?” Busy with everything. Busy with her. “I’m not busy lately,” he said. Then he reached out and adjusted the blanket around me, his movements careful, almost gentle. “I’ll stay here for a few days. Take care of you.” I didn’t know what to say to that. It felt wrong. Like something that didn’t belong to me. But he really stayed. ... The next few days, he didn’t leave the hospital. He adjusted my bed when I couldn’t move, fed me when my hands felt too weak, even helped with my dressings like it didn’t bother him at all. A man like him… doing this? Sometimes I caught myself just staring at him. Was this real? Or was I dreaming again? One night, the pain got so bad I couldn’t sleep. It kept spreading across my back, making every breath feel heavy. He noticed. “Can’t sleep?” he asked quietly. I didn’t answer, just closed my eyes tighter. Then I felt it. His hand, slow and steady, lightly patting my back. Careful. Gentle. Like he was afraid to hurt me more. “It’s alright,” he murmured. “Just sleep.” Again and again, the same rhythm. That kind of warmth, it felt so familiar. Like those rare moments before everything broke. For a second, I almost wanted to believe it again. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. I already decided. I was leaving. And this time, I wouldn’t look back. A week passed, and the marks on my back finally started to fade. Not gone, but lighter. When he was applying the medicine that day, his fingers brushed too close and I let out a small sound before I could stop it. He froze. I turned, confused, and saw his eyes on me, dark and heavy, his throat moving slowly like he was holding something back. “Did I hurt you?” he asked, but his voice sounded rough, not like before. “No… I just—” I tried to speak but he moved closer. Too close. His hand settled on my waist, firm, like he wasn’t even thinking anymore. “Hudson…” I whispered, my heart starting to race. He didn’t answer. His breathing got heavier, his gaze dropping to my lips. His face leaned closer, slow, like he was about to cross a line— “Smack!” We both turned. Amber stood at the door, her eyes red, the fruit basket already on the floor, everything scattered. Her lips trembled. “Did I come at the wrong time? I didn’t know you two were…” She bit her lip, like she couldn’t even finish. Hudson pulled away from me instantly. “Amber, stop thinking nonsense! It’s not what it looks like. I was just helping her with the medicine, that’s it.” Before I could react, he shoved me away. Hard. I lost balance and fell straight off the bed, the back of my head hitting the sharp edge of the table with a dull crack. Pain exploded and something warm started running down. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to ruin your moment.” Amber’s voice broke as she turned. “I’ll go, you don’t have to explain…” “Amber!” Hudson didn’t even hesitate. “Wait, listen to me. Don’t run off like this.” His voice turned urgent, almost angry. “Damn it, stop right there.” He ran after her. Didn’t look at me. Not once. The door slammed and everything went quiet again. I stayed on the floor, my vision slowly blurring. Blood slid down past my temple, warm and sticky. I stared at the ceiling and suddenly laughed, soft and broken. Why did I even hope? Tears slipped into my hair. Wasn’t I used to this already? By the time the nurse found me, everything was fading. Voices sounded far away. “Head injury! She’s bleeding a lot, call the doctor now!” Then darkness. #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
😭💔 Sold by my parents. Betrayed by my fiancé. I married his greatest enemy — the world’s most powerful man. On our wedding day, I sent them all a “gift” that would ruin their lives. I can’t wait to see their faces when they realize what they’ve lost. __________________________ Chapter 1 “I'll marry him. Serena doesn't have to go.” I dropped the contract onto my father's desk. “My price is one billion, and a legal letter severing all ties between me and the Harvey family.” My father's glass shattered against the floor. “A billion? You want to ruin us?” A shard cut my ankle. I didn't flinch. I just smiled at my parents. “Isn't Serena worth it?” He stared, suspicious. “Why agree now? I thought you loved Aaron.” A laugh hurt my still-healing ribs. Two weeks ago, on my birthday, my ‘sister' Serena had me kidnapped. Her men broke three of my ribs, whipped my back, and locked me in a dark closet for a full day because they knew I was claustrophobic. Aaron found me. His eyes were wet. “Stay with me, Louisa. We're almost there.” I clung to his scent until the hospital. I woke in agony. Outside my door, I heard his assistant: “The kidnappers confessed. It was Miss Harvey who hired them.” Then Aaron's voice, cold and mocking. “So Serena was telling the truth.” “But sir, why did you pay to have her locked up another day? Her injuries were severe.” “She loves playing victim. I gave her a real performance. I just told them to rough her up. She's fragile.” Lying there, a chill swept through me. That was the truth. Serena had framed me, and Aaron believed her. When I was eighteen and brought home, Aaron chose me over everyone's expectation that he'd pick Serena. He defended me fiercely then. That man was gone. That love was a lie. I pushed the memory away. “Well? Have you decided?” My parents exchanged a glance, thought of the monstrous Elliott heir, and finally nodded. They signed. “You'll get the money in seven days,” my father said flatly. “The wedding happens. You tell no one.” I took the paper and left. A tearing ache filled my chest. The final proof: they never loved me. Only Serena. Fine. Outside, I called a friend. “Find all security footage proving Serena set up my kidnapping. Then spread the rumor about the new tech project. Make Aaron invest heavily, then cut off the core technology for both the Cooke and Harvey companies.” In seven days, I'd give them a wedding gift they'd never forget. In my room, I gathered every photo of Aaron and me and set them on fire. Watching the flames, I whispered, “This time, it's over for good.” Chapter 2 As I carried my last suitcase out, Serena leaned against the railing, my engagement ring on her finger. “Was the kidnapping fun, Louisa?” she smirked. “No one believes you. They only believe me.” Her smile widened. “Oh, Aaron paid the men to beat you. A punishment for making me sick with your drama.” She laughed, then let the ring slip from her fingers. It clattered down the stairs. “What did you do?!” I shouted, lunging forward. As I passed her, she grabbed my hand, slammed it against her own shoulder, and with a piercing scream, threw herself down the stairs. She lay at the bottom, sobbing. “It hurts!” Footsteps thundered. Aaron and my parents rushed in. He saw me at the top, her at the bottom. He stormed up and grabbed my arm. “Louisa! How could you push her?” “I didn't! She jumped!” My father's face turned red. “You're lying! You know how delicate she is!” My mother shoved me. My back hit the railing, pain shooting through me. On the floor, Serena clutched Aaron's pants. “Don't blame her… maybe I bumped her… just say I fell…” Aaron's face darkened. He snatched the ring from my hand and hurled it to the floor. It shattered. He turned on me, eyes blazing. “You hurt her again. Assault can land you in prison for years.” I looked from the shards to his face, my heart twisting. He was choosing her side. Again. A bitter smile touched my lips. “Call the police. Let them check the security footage.” I shoved past him, walked down, and slapped Serena hard across the face. The crack echoed. “See? That's me hitting her. At least accuse me of the right crime.” Serena froze, hand to her cheek. Aaron snapped. His palm struck my face. “You're barely out of the hospital and you're at it again? Cool off in a cell.” He nodded to his guards. “Take her.” They dragged me away. He didn't look back, already comforting a sobbing Serena. At the station, he threw a confession form at me. “Sign it.” I picked up the pen and tore the paper to shreds. I looked up with a hollow laugh. “Why sign a lie? If you want me jailed, do it yourself. Let's see how far you'll go for her.” He looked struck. His expression shifted before hardening. “Hold her until tonight. Then release her.” He walked out without looking back. I watched him go, my heart shredding. His choice was never in doubt. Chapter 3 After Aaron left, my parents arrived, their faces full of disappointment. “Just apologize, Louisa,” my mother said coldly. “Then Aaron might let this go.” I almost laughed. My life had been one long apology. “Apologize for what?” I asked bitterly. “For not pushing her hard enough?” My father slapped me. The sting was hot. I lifted my chin. “I get kidnapped, and you worry about her stress. She stages a fall, and you demand my confession. Am I just garbage you brought in?” They looked at me like I was a rabid animal. “You are ungrateful. Stay here and rot,” my father hissed. They left. Guards shoved me into a holding cell. The door clanged shut, plunging me into near-darkness. My breath hitched. The walls pressed in. My claustrophobia choked me. I whispered Aaron's name. No answer. Just the dark. I don't know how long I sat there before the door opened. Three hard-faced women walked in. “This the one? The Harvey girl said to teach her a lesson.” One cracked her knuckles. My heart dropped. I scrambled back, but another yanked my hair and threw me to the floor. Blows rained down—fists, kicks. My old injuries screamed. I was too weak to fight, so I curled tight, silent. It only stopped when a guard barked, “That's enough!” They left me on the cold floor, bleeding. I must have passed out. A day and a night later, they dumped me outside. Sunlight blinded me. I staggered up and limped toward the hospital. After a nurse bandaged me, I turned to leave and almost walked into Aaron and Serena, arm in arm. He froze, eyes widening at the sight of me. “Louisa… what happened to you?” he asked, a flicker of pain in his eyes. He reached for me. I stepped back. Serena clung to his arm, her face a mask of fake worry. “Louisa! Aaron had you released yesterday! Where have you been? Don't be angry with her, Aaron. She probably just… needed attention.” Just like that, the pain in his eyes vanished, replaced by cold suspicion. He glared at me. “You're hurting yourself for attention again? Your lies are pathetic.” I didn't argue. I just stared, memorizing the face I'd once loved. He turned to Serena, his voice gentle. “If you're well enough to mutilate yourself, you're well enough to walk home.” He glanced at a guard. “Make sure she walks the whole way. No shortcuts.” They left. Step by agonizing step, I walked. Each one seared a new truth into my soul. Chapter 4 I pushed the front door open to the sound of Serena's hysterical sobs. She was curled on the sofa, shaking in Aaron's arms. “I can't marry him, Aaron! He's a monster! The other women died! Why can't it be Louisa?” Aaron stroked her hair. “Shhh. I'm here. It won't be you.” My parents chimed in. “We'd never let him touch you, darling.” No one looked at me. I walked silently to my room and shut the door. Memories flooded me. Aaron chartering a jet to watch a sunrise. Skiing in the Alps. Chasing the aurora. He documented every moment like a treasure. I'd believed him. Now I knew: I was just a novelty. A distraction. I wiped my eyes. From my pocket, I pulled a small voice recorder's memory card. I slid it, along with a copy of the prison's CCTV footage, into an envelope for a trusted friend. I'd only meant to record Serena's performances. I hadn't planned on catching her ordering the beating. The files finished sending as footsteps approached my door. My heart clenched. The door opened. Aaron stood there. He crossed the room and pulled me into his arms. He still smelled of cedar. It made me sick. He sighed. “Louisa… I'm sorry.” I went rigid. He mistook my silence for acceptance. “Go easier on Serena. She's not like you. You have everything. I'll marry you. But Serena… she has nothing. Be the bigger person.” “‘I have everything,'” I repeated, the words like ash. So this was his apology. Not for the jail, the beating, the doubt. An apology for Serena, and a demand I keep tolerating her. He thought a hug could erase it all. That he could slap me ninety-nine times and win me back with the hundredth touch. I looked up at his face. The ache was so sharp I thought it might kill me. He was wrong. Every time he hurt me, a little more of my love for him was worn away. Now he has used up every last bit of it—I don’t love him anymore. After he said that, he left me behind as usual. I silently watched his retreating figure. Even though I no longer loved him, my heart still grew colder, little by little… until it pulled me into the dark. A commotion downstairs woke me.“Miss?“ ...... 📚👇👇👇There are limited chapters to put here, click “learn more” to open the app and continue reading the rest of the story .👇👇👇 (lt will automatically jump to the book when you open the app)
My husband proposed to my sister on my son's sixth birthday. My entire family watched. And clapped. I just stood there, seeing everyone smile with happiness… except me. I should have known something was wrong when my mother insisted on turning Leo's birthday into a “family day.” The Morettis never did anything without a reason. I just never imagined the reason was my husband. The morning started like any other. I woke up thinking it would be a perfect day. I had planned everything—a private VIP tour of Marina World, lunch by the dolphin exhibit, a custom-made cake waiting for Leo. My son deserved one perfect day. As the wife of Dominic De Luca, the Don of the De Luca Empire, money had never been an issue. But love? Loyalty? That was another story. The hospital visits had drained more than just my energy. Stage four brain cancer was a slow, cruel thief, stealing my time, my future. I had kept it a secret from Dominic. He had made it clear he didn't have time for meaningless worries. “Don't waste my money on hospitals, Aurora,” he'd said, barely looking up from his phone. “You always overthink things.” I wasn't overthinking. I was dying. By noon, Marina World was filled with excited children, the scent of saltwater and fried food lingering in the air. Leo pulled me toward the giant shark tank, his small fingers warm in mine. “Mommy, look! It's so big!” I laughed, pressing a kiss to his curly hair. “Bigger than you?” He nodded eagerly, his excitement making my exhaustion worth it. Then, out of nowhere, his voice lit up. “Mommy! Look! Daddy's here too!” I frowned. Dominic? That wasn't possible. He was handling business. Too busy to even call Leo for his birthday. I followed my son's gaze. And the world beneath me crumbled. There, in the middle of the plaza, Dominic was on one knee. Holding a ring. For Chloe. My younger sister. The one who had cried to me about her failed relationships. The one I had comforted after every heartbreak. The one who had sworn Dominic was like a brother to her. She stood there with wide, teary eyes, hands covering her mouth. “Marry me,” Dominic said, his voice clear, steady. Like this was the most natural thing in the world. Chloe let out a shaky sob, nodding furiously. “Yes! Oh my God, Dominic, yes!” My mother had arranged the whole thing—a grand family outing, she'd called it. I should have known. My entire family—my mother, father, aunts, uncles—stood around them, clapping. As if this was something to celebrate. As if I wasn't standing right there. The ring slid onto Chloe's finger. Something inside me snapped. Leo tugged at my sleeve, confused but excited. “Mommy! Is Daddy giving Auntie Chloe a present? Can I go too?” I couldn't breathe. Then, as if she had just noticed me, my mother's smile faltered. The applause faded. One by one, their gazes turned to me. Dominic slowly rose to his feet, locking eyes with me. There was no guilt. No shame. Just the same mild irritation he always had when I inconvenienced him. Chloe, on the other hand, had the audacity to look annoyed. Dominic crossed his arms, exhaling like I was exhausting him. “Aurora, let's not do this here.” “Do what, Dominic?” My voice shook with barely contained rage. “Make a scene.” He rolled his eyes. “God, you're always so dramatic—” Slap. The sound echoed through the plaza. For a moment, everything froze. The sting on my palm was nothing compared to the burning rage in my chest. Dominic's head snapped to the side. He touched his cheek, then turned back. No shame. No remorse. Just irritation. “Really, Aurora?” he scoffed. “Was that necessary?” The sheer audacity left me breathless. Then my father's voice cut through the silence. “Aurora! Don't ruin your sister's happiness.” My stomach dropped. Victor Moretti—capo of the Bianchi syndicate, a man feared in all of Boston—had just dismissed me like I was a nuisance. “Happiness?” I let out a hollow laugh. “Is this a joke? You all knew?” My mother smoothed out her designer dress. “Aurora... you and Dominic have been distant for a while. We thought it was for the best.” “For the best?” My voice cracked. “You mean betraying me behind my back?” She sighed. “Chloe is younger than you. She deserves happiness too.” “And what about me?” My voice was barely above a whisper. “Don't I deserve it?” My father's voice again. “Don't be selfish, Aurora. Think about Leo. Dominic is going to be Chloe's husband now. It's best if you cooperate.” Something inside me snapped. Chloe's victorious smirk. Dominic's blank indifference. My parents' silent complicity. And my son—my baby—smiling up at me, completely unaware of the betrayal tearing me apart. Before I lost control, I turned on my heel, gripping Leo's small hand like a lifeline. “Aurora,” Dominic called, sounding bored. “Where are you going?” I didn't answer. I walked away, my legs trembling beneath me, my son's warm fingers clutching mine. I didn't stop. Not even when Leo kept looking back. Not even when I heard Chloe's voice, dripping with false pity. “She'll get over it.” I wouldn't. I would never forgive them. Chapter 2 The De Luca estate was eerily silent when we got home. Leo fell asleep almost instantly, exhausted from his birthday—his birthday, the one his father had chosen to celebrate with someone else. I tucked him in, brushing his curls from his forehead. His peaceful face made my chest ache. He didn't understand. He still believed his father was some kind of hero. I wished I could protect him from the truth. Once his breathing evened out, I left his room and collapsed onto my bed, sobbing until my body felt empty. Dominic De Luca. Mafia boss. My husband. The father of my child. And Chloe? She was my baby sister. The one I never imagined would be the cause of my ruin. I squeezed my eyes shut, but the memories came anyway—uninvited, relentless, cruel. Dominic had pursued me relentlessly, the way only a man used to getting what he wanted could. When the Bianchi Empire sent me to Paris for business, Dominic booked a last-minute flight just to be with me. “I can't live without you for a whole week,” he had said, standing in the hotel lobby with a bouquet of tulips. I had called him crazy. He had just kissed me and said, “Crazy in love.” That was Dominic. Affectionate. Possessive. Mine. Then we got married. On our honeymoon, he whisked me away to Melbourne, where we spent a month indulging in luxury, walking along the harbor, and making love under city lights. He had promised me forever. When Leo was born, he became even more protective, refusing to let me lift a finger. Every night, he held me close and whispered, “I love you more than anything in this world.” I had believed him. Then Chloe came back. She had been studying fashion design abroad for years, and when she returned, she was more beautiful than ever—elegant, stylish, the kind of woman people admired. Dominic noticed. I saw it—the way her eyes lingered on him, the way she laughed just a little too much at his jokes, the way Dominic suddenly had so much to say to her. But I told myself it was nothing. Chloe was my sister. Dominic was my husband. Then one night, I walked into our master bedroom and saw them curled up in bed together. My heart stopped. “Dominic?” My voice barely came out. Chloe sat up immediately, pulling the blanket around her. Dominic, on the other hand, didn't even look guilty. “Relax, Aurora,” he had said, rubbing his temples like I was the one being unreasonable. “Chloe fainted. I was just helping her.” And I, like a fool, had let it slide. Because Leo was in the room. Because I didn't want to believe it. Because I was a goddamn idiot. But now? Now I knew the truth. They had been screwing behind my back for who knows how long. I let out a sharp breath, shaking my head. The worst part? I still loved him. Even after all this, my stupid heart still ached for him. I wanted to scream. To throw something. To hurt the way I was hurting. And as if the universe wasn't done tormenting me, my phone rang. Mom. I should have ignored it, but the pathetic, desperate part of me still wanted to believe she'd be on my side. I pressed answer. “H...hello.” Her voice was calm, like she wasn't the mother of the woman whose life had just been shattered. “What now, you're still crying? Come on, Aurora, stop being dramatic!” I choked on my own breath. “What?” “Chloe is the one who can make him happy,” she continued. “You need to let go.” My grip tightened around the phone. “And what about me?” My voice was barely above a whisper. “Don't I deserve it?” A sigh. Then my father's voice. “You're embarrassing yourself, Aurora. The marriage is over. Sign the papers and let them be happy.” Something primal clawed at my chest, a raw, animalistic rage I didn't know I was capable of. I wanted to rip the walls down. I wanted to scream until my lungs gave out. I threw the phone across the room. It hit the wall with a crack before falling to the floor. And then I buried my face in my pillow and let out a guttural, broken sound—not quite a scream, not quite a sob—until my throat felt raw and my voice was nothing but a hollow rasp. This wasn't just Dominic's betrayal. It was everyone's. My mother. My father. My sister. My husband. Every single person I had ever loved had thrown me away like I was nothing. But if they thought I would just accept this? If they thought I would just cooperate? They were dead wrong. Chapter 3 I woke up to an eerie silence. I hadn't noticed when exhaustion pulled me under—whether I had cried myself to sleep or simply passed out. My body ached. My head throbbed like I'd been hit by a truck. But none of that mattered. Because the moment I sat up, I realized—Leo wasn't in his bed. My heart dropped. I bolted out of the room, calling his name. “Leo?” I ran down the hall, checking the bathroom, the living room—everywhere. “Leo!” Silence. My hands shook as I grabbed my phone and dialed my mother. She picked up after the third ring, her voice calm, almost bored. “Oh, Aurora. Finally awake?” I could barely breathe. “Where's Leo?” “With us, of course. We're celebrating his birthday.” I nearly dropped the phone. “What? Without me?” “Well, you were asleep,” she sighed. “They planned a little party for him. He's having so much fun.” I clenched my jaw, my nails digging into my palm. “You took my son while I was sleeping? Without telling me?” She laughed. “You were exhausted. We didn't want to wake you.” My pulse pounded in my ears. “Give him the phone. Now.” A pause. Then a dismissive chuckle. “Aurora, don't ruin this for him. Let him be happy for once.” “Happy?” My voice cracked. “He's my son!” “Then stop making his life miserable just because your husband chose your sister.” A raw, guttural sound clawed its way up my throat, something between a snarl and a sob. My whole body shook with the effort of not screaming into the phone. “Excuse me?” “Aurora,” she said slowly, like I was a child. “Chloe will love Leo more than you ever could. You're always so busy with work, with your endless hospital visits. Maybe this is for the best.” I gripped the phone so tightly I thought it would shatter. “I swear to God, if you don't bring my son back—” “Enough, Aurora.” My mother's voice turned cold. “Stop being selfish.” Click. The line went dead. I stared at my phone, my body shaking with rage, with helplessness. A low growl rumbled in my chest, pure animal fury that had nowhere to go. I wanted to scream, to throw something, to hurt the way I was hurting. Instead, my fingers moved on their own. I opened Instagram. And then— My breath caught in my throat. The first post on my feed was Chloe's. A photo of her and Dominic, hands intertwined, her engagement ring front and center. Fate brought us together. Love kept us strong. Can't wait to be Mrs. De Luca! Thousands of likes. Hundreds of comments. – Omg! Congratulations! Didn't see this coming, but you two look perfect together! – I always thought Dominic married the wrong sister, tbh. – Crazy how life works! Weren't we just at his wedding a few years ago? People I knew. People who had attended my wedding. They were congratulating them like this was some kind of fairytale. I wanted to smash my phone. But then— Another photo. My vision blurred. It was Leo. Sitting on Dominic's lap, laughing, arms wrapped around Chloe's neck. They looked like a happy, perfect family. Like I never existed. A sharp, stabbing pain tore through my skull. My vision spun, the pounding inside my head unbearable. With shaking hands, I reached for the nightstand, fumbling for the bottle of pain relievers. My fingers barely managed to twist the cap off before I popped two pills into my mouth, swallowing dry. But the pain didn't stop. A metallic taste filled my throat. My lip trembled as something warm trickled down my upper lip. I wiped at it absentmindedly. Red. Blood. Panic gripped my chest. My breaths came out shallow, uneven. I grabbed my phone and dialed my mother's number. No answer. I tried my father. Nothing. My heart pounded as I scrolled down and pressed Dominic's contact. The call rang. Once. Twice. Then straight to voicemail. I let out a weak, bitter laugh. Of course. Tears blurred my vision as I desperately pressed 911. “H...hello?” My voice shook. “911, what's your emergency?” My body swayed. My fingers trembled as I tried to steady myself against the wall. “I need help. Please... I—” The phone slipped from my grasp. The last thing I heard before darkness swallowed me whole was the faint voice of the operator, calling my name. Bright lights. The steady beeping of a monitor. The sharp scent of antiseptic. I woke up in a hospital bed. Alone. A nurse walked in, startled to see me awake. “Ms. De Luca, you're conscious! How are you feeling?” My throat was dry. “How long was I out?” “You were admitted last night,” she said gently. “The paramedics found you unconscious at home. Do you have any family we should contact?” Family. The word twisted like a knife inside me. I let out a weak, hollow laugh. “No. There's no one.” The nurse gave me a sad look but said nothing. The next morning, after I was discharged, I went home. The moment I stepped inside, I felt it. He's here. And then I saw Dominic. Sitting on the couch like he still owned the place. Legs crossed, fingers tapping impatiently against the armrest. My chest tightened. “What... what are you doing here?” He stood up, pulling a stack of papers from his briefcase. A pen clipped to the top. He held it out to me. “Sign it.” I blinked. My fingers twitched. “What?” His eyes were empty—void of anything remotely resembling guilt. “The divorce papers. Sign them now.” Chapter 4 I stared at the divorce papers in Dominic's hand, my whole body trembling. “Sign it,” he repeated, his tone void of emotion, as if the past years we spent together meant nothing. I took the papers and tore them apart. Dominic's eyes darkened slightly, but instead of anger, he smirked. With calculated ease, he pulled out an ATM card and tossed it onto the coffee table. “There's a million dollars on that,” he said. “Your severance pay.” My breath hitched. Severance pay? Like I was just some employee who had outlived her usefulness. Like I had been nothing more than a burden he finally got rid of. Fury boiled inside me, hot and acidic in my veins. I slapped him. Hard. The sharp crack of my palm against his cheek echoed through the room. Dominic barely flinched. He slowly turned his head back, touching his cheek with mild amusement. “Feel better now?” he murmured. A low growl rumbled in my throat, my hands curling into fists at my sides. I wanted to hit him again. I wanted to hurt him the way he'd hurt me. I picked up the ATM card and flung it back at him. “Go to hell, Dominic.” His smirk deepened. “Already there, sweetheart.” Then he leaned closer, his breath cold against my skin. “You know,” he said, his voice smooth but taunting, “Leo has already chosen Chloe as his new mother.” My blood ran cold. The kitchen door creaked open, and Chloe stepped out, holding Leo's tiny hand. They were both smiling. My stomach twisted as I took in the sight before me. Leo—my baby—was cradling a giant robot toy in his arms, one I knew cost more than what I could ever afford. His eyes sparkled as he looked up at Chloe, pure admiration shining in them. “Thank you, Chloe!” he beamed. Mommy... Chloe? My throat tightened. “Leo... baby... I'm...” I whispered, my voice barely audible. He turned to me, but there was no excitement in his eyes when he saw me. Just mild curiosity. “Mommy, why are you mad?” he asked innocently. “Chloe bought me this! She's the best!” Chloe laughed, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “Oh, Leo, sweetie, I just want you to be happy.” Chloe then looked at me. “Aurora, don't look so hurt. Leo's just being honest. I'm the one who's been taking care of him lately, after all.” Leo nodded eagerly. “Chloe is nice to me, Mommy. She plays with me, she makes Daddy happy. You should sign the papers so we can be a happy family.” I felt the air leave my lungs. Then before I could react, she turned to Dominic. And kissed him. Right in front of me. A deep, slow kiss, as if they had all the time in the world. Leo giggled. “Chloe and Daddy love each other!” Something inside me snapped—a fracture that split all the way down to my core. My vision tunneled. My hands trembled. But I couldn't move. I just stood there. Frozen. Like a fool. Like an idiot. Watching my husband—my first love—kiss my sister while my son cheered them on. This wasn't real. This couldn't be real. But it was. It was all real. Dominic pulled away from Chloe with a satisfied smirk. Then he turned to me, his eyes gleaming with cruel amusement. “Now, be a good girl and sign the papers, Aurora,” he said, his tone mocking as he gave me another copy. Leo, still holding his toy, turned to me with pleading eyes. “Yeah, Mommy. Sign it. Sign it now, please!” Happy? They already looked happy. Like a perfect family. Double betrayal. A knife straight through my heart. I stumbled backward, my vision swimming with unshed tears. “I... need to be alone,” I choked out. Without waiting for a response, I turned and rushed to my room, slamming the door behind me. And then I broke. I collapsed onto the floor, my body wracked with silent, gut-wrenching sobs. A raw, animal sound clawed its way out of my chest—something between a scream and a howl—but I swallowed it down, pressing my fist against my mouth until I tasted blood. I had lost everything. My husband. My son. My family. Why? Why wasn't I enough? Why was I the one suffering while they got to be happy? I curled into myself, the pain in my head throbbing violently, mixing with the unbearable ache in my heart. I didn't know how long I lay there, drowning in despair, before I fumbled for my phone. There was only one person left I could call. With shaking hands, I dialed. The line rang twice before a familiar, steady voice answered. “Aurora?” A choked sob escaped me. “Liam... please help me.” There was a sharp intake of breath on the other end. “Aurora, what happened?” His voice was tight with concern, a raw edge cutting through his usual calm. “Dominic... Leo... they—” My throat tightened. “They don't need me anymore. I have nothing left, Liam. Nothing.” “Aurora, listen to me,” Liam said firmly, his voice dropping to something fierce and unwavering. “You have me. And I'm not going to let you go through this alone.” Tears spilled down my face. “Come to me,” he urged. “I'll help you disappear. I'll get you out of there.” A pause. Then his voice softened, but the intensity didn't fade. “And there's something else. I didn't want to tell you over the phone, but you need to know.” I wiped my tears, trying to focus. “What is it?” “Our hospital is running a clinical trial,” Liam said. “A new experimental treatment for brain cancer. It's risky, but it's your best chance.” I froze. “You knew?” I whispered. “I had a suspicion,” he admitted. “I saw your medical records, Aurora. I know you've been trying to fight this alone.” My chest ached. “Come to me,” Liam pleaded, his voice rougher now, almost desperate. “Let me help you, Aurora. Not just with the trial, but with everything. Let me take you away from all of this.” I clutched the phone tightly, my heart pounding. This was it. My chance to leave. To escape this nightmare. To fight for myself. I took a deep breath, my decision made. “I'm coming, Liam.” Chapter 5 The house was silent. Too silent. Dominic, Chloe, and Leo were gone. They had packed up and moved into their newly bought mansion—a home filled with luxury, laughter, and a future that didn't include me. They had left me behind without a second thought. It should have broken me. Maybe a part of me had broken. But as I sat in the empty living room, staring at the divorce papers I had rewritten myself, something inside me hardened. Something cold and sharp, forged in the fire of everything they'd taken from me. I wasn't going to fight for a marriage that was already dead. I wasn't going to beg for a son who had already chosen another mother. I wasn't going to cry for a family that had never truly loved me. No. I was going to disappear. And one day, I would return as someone they would all fear. With Liam's help, I moved in silence, made sure the new divorce papers were finalized, taking nothing from Dominic. Not a single cent. I wouldn't owe him a damn thing. Then, I did something even more drastic. I reached out to an underground contact—Liam's colleagues had helped me find someone who could provide me with what I needed. An unclaimed corpse. It had belonged to a woman of similar build and age—another forgotten soul discarded by the world. I dressed the body in one of my favorite dresses. Then, with shaking hands, I placed my wedding ring on its finger. And finally, I unclasped the delicate gold necklace Dominic had given me when he still loved me. The one I had cherished even after everything. The one Leo used to tug on as a baby while giggling, his small fingers tracing the pendant. “Mommy, I like this! Is this magic?” “No, sweetheart,” I had laughed. “But Daddy gave it to me, so it's special.” “Then it's magic!” Leo had grinned, curling up in my lap. A lump formed in my throat. That was years ago. Now, Leo clung to Chloe instead. I draped the necklace around the corpse's neck, swallowing the pain. My chest heaved, a guttural sound caught somewhere between a sob and a snarl, but I forced it down. No more tears. No more weakness. It was done. The woman on the bed was no longer a stranger. She was Aurora De Luca. That night, before I set the house ablaze, I picked up my phone with trembling fingers, hesitating only for a second before dialing Dominic's number. Ring. Once. Twice. Three times. No answer. Of course. I already knew why. My mother had told me everything when she called me earlier. “Oh, Aurora. I didn't know how to tell you, but Dominic, Chloe, and Leo... they left for Paris this morning.” Paris. A honeymoon for Dominic and Chloe. A family vacation for my son without me. A sharp, hollow ache spread through my chest, but I crushed it down. I let the rage build instead, let it fill the spaces where grief used to live. I called again. And again. Still, no answer. Finally, I opened my messages and began to type. To Dominic De Luca: Thank you for teaching me the most painful lesson of my life. Thank you for showing me how little I meant to you. Thank you for making it so easy to let go. Congratulations on your new family. I hope Chloe makes you happier than I ever could. I hesitated, then added one final line. Goodbye, Dominic. Then, with a steady breath, I pressed send. That was the last message he would ever receive from me. I made sure the flames consumed everything. The memories. The pain. The Aurora De Luca that had been discarded like trash. As the fire spread, I stood outside in the shadows, watching the flames engulf the place I had once called home. The laughter that once filled these walls was gone. Leo used to run through those hallways, calling my name in excitement. “Mommy! Mommy, look at me!” He used to crawl into my lap, his small arms wrapping around my neck as he whispered, “I love you, Mommy.” But now... now he was in Chloe's arms. Now he called her “Mommy.” Now he loved her more. A sharp, hollow ache spread through my chest, but I crushed it down. A low, wolfish growl rumbled in my chest, primal and raw. Let them think I was dead. Let them celebrate. Emotions had no place in my new life. By the time the fire department arrived, it was too late. The body inside was burned beyond recognition. And just like that— I was dead. The next morning, the news spread like wildfire. DOMINIC'S POV The private jet touched down smoothly, and I rolled my shoulders, cracking my neck as I stepped off. The trip had been... good. No bullshit. No drama. Just business and pleasure. Chloe was glowing, still high off our honeymoon. Paris had suited her—designer clothes, fancy dinners, the whole fucking dream she'd always wanted. She clung to my arm like the perfect little trophy wife, soaking up every second. Leo had been happy too. Kid didn't hesitate to call her “Mommy.” Didn't even fucking look back. And for the first time in years, I felt something close to peace. Aurora was gone. Not dead, of course—just out of my life. The past. A fucking ghost. She'd served her purpose, and now she was just another chapter I had no reason to reopen. As my car pulled up to the estate, I exhaled slowly, rubbing my temples. My phone buzzed in my pocket. I ignored it. Business could wait. It buzzed again. And again. I sighed, pulling it out, ready to snap at whoever the fuck was blowing up my line. Dozens of missed calls. A shit ton of unread messages. I frowned, scrolling. Most were from unknown numbers. Some from business associates. But one message caught my eye. Aurora De Luca. My grip tightened around the phone as I opened it. Thank you for teaching me the most painful lesson of my life. Thank you for showing me how little I meant to you. Thank you for making it so easy to let go. Congratulations on your new family. I hope Chloe makes you happier than I ever could. Goodbye, Dominic. A strange fucking feeling settled in my gut, something sharp and off. A flicker of something I didn't want to name. But before I could process it, Chloe grabbed the remote and turned on the TV. The news anchor's voice filled the room. “Aurora De Luca, Former Wife of CEO Dominic De Luca, Found Dead in Fire.” ------------------------------ 📚👇👇👇There are limited chapters to put here, click “learn more” to open the app and continue reading the rest of the story .👇👇👇 (lt will automatically jump to the book when you open the app)
😭💔 Sold by my parents. Betrayed by my fiancé. I married his greatest enemy — the world’s most powerful man. On our wedding day, I sent them all a “gift” that would ruin their lives. I can’t wait to see their faces when they realize what they’ve lost. __________________________ Chapter 1 “I'll marry him. Serena doesn't have to go.” I dropped the contract onto my father's desk. “My price is one billion, and a legal letter severing all ties between me and the Harvey family.” My father's glass shattered against the floor. “A billion? You want to ruin us?” A shard cut my ankle. I didn't flinch. I just smiled at my parents. “Isn't Serena worth it?” He stared, suspicious. “Why agree now? I thought you loved Aaron.” A laugh hurt my still-healing ribs. Two weeks ago, on my birthday, my ‘sister' Serena had me kidnapped. Her men broke three of my ribs, whipped my back, and locked me in a dark closet for a full day because they knew I was claustrophobic. Aaron found me. His eyes were wet. “Stay with me, Louisa. We're almost there.” I clung to his scent until the hospital. I woke in agony. Outside my door, I heard his assistant: “The kidnappers confessed. It was Miss Harvey who hired them.” Then Aaron's voice, cold and mocking. “So Serena was telling the truth.” “But sir, why did you pay to have her locked up another day? Her injuries were severe.” “She loves playing victim. I gave her a real performance. I just told them to rough her up. She's fragile.” Lying there, a chill swept through me. That was the truth. Serena had framed me, and Aaron believed her. When I was eighteen and brought home, Aaron chose me over everyone's expectation that he'd pick Serena. He defended me fiercely then. That man was gone. That love was a lie. I pushed the memory away. “Well? Have you decided?” My parents exchanged a glance, thought of the monstrous Elliott heir, and finally nodded. They signed. “You'll get the money in seven days,” my father said flatly. “The wedding happens. You tell no one.” I took the paper and left. A tearing ache filled my chest. The final proof: they never loved me. Only Serena. Fine. Outside, I called a friend. “Find all security footage proving Serena set up my kidnapping. Then spread the rumor about the new tech project. Make Aaron invest heavily, then cut off the core technology for both the Cooke and Harvey companies.” In seven days, I'd give them a wedding gift they'd never forget. In my room, I gathered every photo of Aaron and me and set them on fire. Watching the flames, I whispered, “This time, it's over for good.” Chapter 2 As I carried my last suitcase out, Serena leaned against the railing, my engagement ring on her finger. “Was the kidnapping fun, Louisa?” she smirked. “No one believes you. They only believe me.” Her smile widened. “Oh, Aaron paid the men to beat you. A punishment for making me sick with your drama.” She laughed, then let the ring slip from her fingers. It clattered down the stairs. “What did you do?!” I shouted, lunging forward. As I passed her, she grabbed my hand, slammed it against her own shoulder, and with a piercing scream, threw herself down the stairs. She lay at the bottom, sobbing. “It hurts!” Footsteps thundered. Aaron and my parents rushed in. He saw me at the top, her at the bottom. He stormed up and grabbed my arm. “Louisa! How could you push her?” “I didn't! She jumped!” My father's face turned red. “You're lying! You know how delicate she is!” My mother shoved me. My back hit the railing, pain shooting through me. On the floor, Serena clutched Aaron's pants. “Don't blame her… maybe I bumped her… just say I fell…” Aaron's face darkened. He snatched the ring from my hand and hurled it to the floor. It shattered. He turned on me, eyes blazing. “You hurt her again. Assault can land you in prison for years.” I looked from the shards to his face, my heart twisting. He was choosing her side. Again. A bitter smile touched my lips. “Call the police. Let them check the security footage.” I shoved past him, walked down, and slapped Serena hard across the face. The crack echoed. “See? That's me hitting her. At least accuse me of the right crime.” Serena froze, hand to her cheek. Aaron snapped. His palm struck my face. “You're barely out of the hospital and you're at it again? Cool off in a cell.” He nodded to his guards. “Take her.” They dragged me away. He didn't look back, already comforting a sobbing Serena. At the station, he threw a confession form at me. “Sign it.” I picked up the pen and tore the paper to shreds. I looked up with a hollow laugh. “Why sign a lie? If you want me jailed, do it yourself. Let's see how far you'll go for her.” He looked struck. His expression shifted before hardening. “Hold her until tonight. Then release her.” He walked out without looking back. I watched him go, my heart shredding. His choice was never in doubt. Chapter 3 After Aaron left, my parents arrived, their faces full of disappointment. “Just apologize, Louisa,” my mother said coldly. “Then Aaron might let this go.” I almost laughed. My life had been one long apology. “Apologize for what?” I asked bitterly. “For not pushing her hard enough?” My father slapped me. The sting was hot. I lifted my chin. “I get kidnapped, and you worry about her stress. She stages a fall, and you demand my confession. Am I just garbage you brought in?” They looked at me like I was a rabid animal. “You are ungrateful. Stay here and rot,” my father hissed. They left. Guards shoved me into a holding cell. The door clanged shut, plunging me into near-darkness. My breath hitched. The walls pressed in. My claustrophobia choked me. I whispered Aaron's name. No answer. Just the dark. I don't know how long I sat there before the door opened. Three hard-faced women walked in. “This the one? The Harvey girl said to teach her a lesson.” One cracked her knuckles. My heart dropped. I scrambled back, but another yanked my hair and threw me to the floor. Blows rained down—fists, kicks. My old injuries screamed. I was too weak to fight, so I curled tight, silent. It only stopped when a guard barked, “That's enough!” They left me on the cold floor, bleeding. I must have passed out. A day and a night later, they dumped me outside. Sunlight blinded me. I staggered up and limped toward the hospital. After a nurse bandaged me, I turned to leave and almost walked into Aaron and Serena, arm in arm. He froze, eyes widening at the sight of me. “Louisa… what happened to you?” he asked, a flicker of pain in his eyes. He reached for me. I stepped back. Serena clung to his arm, her face a mask of fake worry. “Louisa! Aaron had you released yesterday! Where have you been? Don't be angry with her, Aaron. She probably just… needed attention.” Just like that, the pain in his eyes vanished, replaced by cold suspicion. He glared at me. “You're hurting yourself for attention again? Your lies are pathetic.” I didn't argue. I just stared, memorizing the face I'd once loved. He turned to Serena, his voice gentle. “If you're well enough to mutilate yourself, you're well enough to walk home.” He glanced at a guard. “Make sure she walks the whole way. No shortcuts.” They left. Step by agonizing step, I walked. Each one seared a new truth into my soul. Chapter 4 I pushed the front door open to the sound of Serena's hysterical sobs. She was curled on the sofa, shaking in Aaron's arms. “I can't marry him, Aaron! He's a monster! The other women died! Why can't it be Louisa?” Aaron stroked her hair. “Shhh. I'm here. It won't be you.” My parents chimed in. “We'd never let him touch you, darling.” No one looked at me. I walked silently to my room and shut the door. Memories flooded me. Aaron chartering a jet to watch a sunrise. Skiing in the Alps. Chasing the aurora. He documented every moment like a treasure. I'd believed him. Now I knew: I was just a novelty. A distraction. I wiped my eyes. From my pocket, I pulled a small voice recorder's memory card. I slid it, along with a copy of the prison's CCTV footage, into an envelope for a trusted friend. I'd only meant to record Serena's performances. I hadn't planned on catching her ordering the beating. The files finished sending as footsteps approached my door. My heart clenched. The door opened. Aaron stood there. He crossed the room and pulled me into his arms. He still smelled of cedar. It made me sick. He sighed. “Louisa… I'm sorry.” I went rigid. He mistook my silence for acceptance. “Go easier on Serena. She's not like you. You have everything. I'll marry you. But Serena… she has nothing. Be the bigger person.” “‘I have everything,'” I repeated, the words like ash. So this was his apology. Not for the jail, the beating, the doubt. An apology for Serena, and a demand I keep tolerating her. He thought a hug could erase it all. That he could slap me ninety-nine times and win me back with the hundredth touch. I looked up at his face. The ache was so sharp I thought it might kill me. He was wrong. Every time he hurt me, a little more of my love for him was worn away. Now he has used up every last bit of it—I don’t love him anymore. After he said that, he left me behind as usual. I silently watched his retreating figure. Even though I no longer loved him, my heart still grew colder, little by little… until it pulled me into the dark. A commotion downstairs woke me.“Miss?“ ...... 📚👇👇👇There are limited chapters to put here, click “learn more” to open the app and continue reading the rest of the story .👇👇👇 (lt will automatically jump to the book when you open the app)
Watch Popular Short Dramas Online
My husband proposed to my sister on my son's sixth birthday. My entire family watched. And clapped. I just stood there, seeing everyone smile with happiness… except me. I should have known something was wrong when my mother insisted on turning Leo's birthday into a “family day.” The Morettis never did anything without a reason. I just never imagined the reason was my husband. The morning started like any other. I woke up thinking it would be a perfect day. I had planned everything—a private VIP tour of Marina World, lunch by the dolphin exhibit, a custom-made cake waiting for Leo. My son deserved one perfect day. As the wife of Dominic De Luca, the Don of the De Luca Empire, money had never been an issue. But love? Loyalty? That was another story. The hospital visits had drained more than just my energy. Stage four brain cancer was a slow, cruel thief, stealing my time, my future. I had kept it a secret from Dominic. He had made it clear he didn't have time for meaningless worries. “Don't waste my money on hospitals, Aurora,” he'd said, barely looking up from his phone. “You always overthink things.” I wasn't overthinking. I was dying. By noon, Marina World was filled with excited children, the scent of saltwater and fried food lingering in the air. Leo pulled me toward the giant shark tank, his small fingers warm in mine. “Mommy, look! It's so big!” I laughed, pressing a kiss to his curly hair. “Bigger than you?” He nodded eagerly, his excitement making my exhaustion worth it. Then, out of nowhere, his voice lit up. “Mommy! Look! Daddy's here too!” I frowned. Dominic? That wasn't possible. He was handling business. Too busy to even call Leo for his birthday. I followed my son's gaze. And the world beneath me crumbled. There, in the middle of the plaza, Dominic was on one knee. Holding a ring. For Chloe. My younger sister. The one who had cried to me about her failed relationships. The one I had comforted after every heartbreak. The one who had sworn Dominic was like a brother to her. She stood there with wide, teary eyes, hands covering her mouth. “Marry me,” Dominic said, his voice clear, steady. Like this was the most natural thing in the world. Chloe let out a shaky sob, nodding furiously. “Yes! Oh my God, Dominic, yes!” My mother had arranged the whole thing—a grand family outing, she'd called it. I should have known. My entire family—my mother, father, aunts, uncles—stood around them, clapping. As if this was something to celebrate. As if I wasn't standing right there. The ring slid onto Chloe's finger. Something inside me snapped. Leo tugged at my sleeve, confused but excited. “Mommy! Is Daddy giving Auntie Chloe a present? Can I go too?” I couldn't breathe. Then, as if she had just noticed me, my mother's smile faltered. The applause faded. One by one, their gazes turned to me. Dominic slowly rose to his feet, locking eyes with me. There was no guilt. No shame. Just the same mild irritation he always had when I inconvenienced him. Chloe, on the other hand, had the audacity to look annoyed. Dominic crossed his arms, exhaling like I was exhausting him. “Aurora, let's not do this here.” “Do what, Dominic?” My voice shook with barely contained rage. “Make a scene.” He rolled his eyes. “God, you're always so dramatic—” Slap. The sound echoed through the plaza. For a moment, everything froze. The sting on my palm was nothing compared to the burning rage in my chest. Dominic's head snapped to the side. He touched his cheek, then turned back. No shame. No remorse. Just irritation. “Really, Aurora?” he scoffed. “Was that necessary?” The sheer audacity left me breathless. Then my father's voice cut through the silence. “Aurora! Don't ruin your sister's happiness.” My stomach dropped. Victor Moretti—capo of the Bianchi syndicate, a man feared in all of Boston—had just dismissed me like I was a nuisance. “Happiness?” I let out a hollow laugh. “Is this a joke? You all knew?” My mother smoothed out her designer dress. “Aurora... you and Dominic have been distant for a while. We thought it was for the best.” “For the best?” My voice cracked. “You mean betraying me behind my back?” She sighed. “Chloe is younger than you. She deserves happiness too.” “And what about me?” My voice was barely above a whisper. “Don't I deserve it?” My father's voice again. “Don't be selfish, Aurora. Think about Leo. Dominic is going to be Chloe's husband now. It's best if you cooperate.” Something inside me snapped. Chloe's victorious smirk. Dominic's blank indifference. My parents' silent complicity. And my son—my baby—smiling up at me, completely unaware of the betrayal tearing me apart. Before I lost control, I turned on my heel, gripping Leo's small hand like a lifeline. “Aurora,” Dominic called, sounding bored. “Where are you going?” I didn't answer. I walked away, my legs trembling beneath me, my son's warm fingers clutching mine. I didn't stop. Not even when Leo kept looking back. Not even when I heard Chloe's voice, dripping with false pity. “She'll get over it.” I wouldn't. I would never forgive them. Chapter 2 The De Luca estate was eerily silent when we got home. Leo fell asleep almost instantly, exhausted from his birthday—his birthday, the one his father had chosen to celebrate with someone else. I tucked him in, brushing his curls from his forehead. His peaceful face made my chest ache. He didn't understand. He still believed his father was some kind of hero. I wished I could protect him from the truth. Once his breathing evened out, I left his room and collapsed onto my bed, sobbing until my body felt empty. Dominic De Luca. Mafia boss. My husband. The father of my child. And Chloe? She was my baby sister. The one I never imagined would be the cause of my ruin. I squeezed my eyes shut, but the memories came anyway—uninvited, relentless, cruel. Dominic had pursued me relentlessly, the way only a man used to getting what he wanted could. When the Bianchi Empire sent me to Paris for business, Dominic booked a last-minute flight just to be with me. “I can't live without you for a whole week,” he had said, standing in the hotel lobby with a bouquet of tulips. I had called him crazy. He had just kissed me and said, “Crazy in love.” That was Dominic. Affectionate. Possessive. Mine. Then we got married. On our honeymoon, he whisked me away to Melbourne, where we spent a month indulging in luxury, walking along the harbor, and making love under city lights. He had promised me forever. When Leo was born, he became even more protective, refusing to let me lift a finger. Every night, he held me close and whispered, “I love you more than anything in this world.” I had believed him. Then Chloe came back. She had been studying fashion design abroad for years, and when she returned, she was more beautiful than ever—elegant, stylish, the kind of woman people admired. Dominic noticed. I saw it—the way her eyes lingered on him, the way she laughed just a little too much at his jokes, the way Dominic suddenly had so much to say to her. But I told myself it was nothing. Chloe was my sister. Dominic was my husband. Then one night, I walked into our master bedroom and saw them curled up in bed together. My heart stopped. “Dominic?” My voice barely came out. Chloe sat up immediately, pulling the blanket around her. Dominic, on the other hand, didn't even look guilty. “Relax, Aurora,” he had said, rubbing his temples like I was the one being unreasonable. “Chloe fainted. I was just helping her.” And I, like a fool, had let it slide. Because Leo was in the room. Because I didn't want to believe it. Because I was a goddamn idiot. But now? Now I knew the truth. They had been screwing behind my back for who knows how long. I let out a sharp breath, shaking my head. The worst part? I still loved him. Even after all this, my stupid heart still ached for him. I wanted to scream. To throw something. To hurt the way I was hurting. And as if the universe wasn't done tormenting me, my phone rang. Mom. I should have ignored it, but the pathetic, desperate part of me still wanted to believe she'd be on my side. I pressed answer. “H...hello.” Her voice was calm, like she wasn't the mother of the woman whose life had just been shattered. “What now, you're still crying? Come on, Aurora, stop being dramatic!” I choked on my own breath. “What?” “Chloe is the one who can make him happy,” she continued. “You need to let go.” My grip tightened around the phone. “And what about me?” My voice was barely above a whisper. “Don't I deserve it?” A sigh. Then my father's voice. “You're embarrassing yourself, Aurora. The marriage is over. Sign the papers and let them be happy.” Something primal clawed at my chest, a raw, animalistic rage I didn't know I was capable of. I wanted to rip the walls down. I wanted to scream until my lungs gave out. I threw the phone across the room. It hit the wall with a crack before falling to the floor. And then I buried my face in my pillow and let out a guttural, broken sound—not quite a scream, not quite a sob—until my throat felt raw and my voice was nothing but a hollow rasp. This wasn't just Dominic's betrayal. It was everyone's. My mother. My father. My sister. My husband. Every single person I had ever loved had thrown me away like I was nothing. But if they thought I would just accept this? If they thought I would just cooperate? They were dead wrong. Chapter 3 I woke up to an eerie silence. I hadn't noticed when exhaustion pulled me under—whether I had cried myself to sleep or simply passed out. My body ached. My head throbbed like I'd been hit by a truck. But none of that mattered. Because the moment I sat up, I realized—Leo wasn't in his bed. My heart dropped. I bolted out of the room, calling his name. “Leo?” I ran down the hall, checking the bathroom, the living room—everywhere. “Leo!” Silence. My hands shook as I grabbed my phone and dialed my mother. She picked up after the third ring, her voice calm, almost bored. “Oh, Aurora. Finally awake?” I could barely breathe. “Where's Leo?” “With us, of course. We're celebrating his birthday.” I nearly dropped the phone. “What? Without me?” “Well, you were asleep,” she sighed. “They planned a little party for him. He's having so much fun.” I clenched my jaw, my nails digging into my palm. “You took my son while I was sleeping? Without telling me?” She laughed. “You were exhausted. We didn't want to wake you.” My pulse pounded in my ears. “Give him the phone. Now.” A pause. Then a dismissive chuckle. “Aurora, don't ruin this for him. Let him be happy for once.” “Happy?” My voice cracked. “He's my son!” “Then stop making his life miserable just because your husband chose your sister.” A raw, guttural sound clawed its way up my throat, something between a snarl and a sob. My whole body shook with the effort of not screaming into the phone. “Excuse me?” “Aurora,” she said slowly, like I was a child. “Chloe will love Leo more than you ever could. You're always so busy with work, with your endless hospital visits. Maybe this is for the best.” I gripped the phone so tightly I thought it would shatter. “I swear to God, if you don't bring my son back—” “Enough, Aurora.” My mother's voice turned cold. “Stop being selfish.” Click. The line went dead. I stared at my phone, my body shaking with rage, with helplessness. A low growl rumbled in my chest, pure animal fury that had nowhere to go. I wanted to scream, to throw something, to hurt the way I was hurting. Instead, my fingers moved on their own. I opened Instagram. And then— My breath caught in my throat. The first post on my feed was Chloe's. A photo of her and Dominic, hands intertwined, her engagement ring front and center. Fate brought us together. Love kept us strong. Can't wait to be Mrs. De Luca! Thousands of likes. Hundreds of comments. – Omg! Congratulations! Didn't see this coming, but you two look perfect together! – I always thought Dominic married the wrong sister, tbh. – Crazy how life works! Weren't we just at his wedding a few years ago? People I knew. People who had attended my wedding. They were congratulating them like this was some kind of fairytale. I wanted to smash my phone. But then— Another photo. My vision blurred. It was Leo. Sitting on Dominic's lap, laughing, arms wrapped around Chloe's neck. They looked like a happy, perfect family. Like I never existed. A sharp, stabbing pain tore through my skull. My vision spun, the pounding inside my head unbearable. With shaking hands, I reached for the nightstand, fumbling for the bottle of pain relievers. My fingers barely managed to twist the cap off before I popped two pills into my mouth, swallowing dry. But the pain didn't stop. A metallic taste filled my throat. My lip trembled as something warm trickled down my upper lip. I wiped at it absentmindedly. Red. Blood. Panic gripped my chest. My breaths came out shallow, uneven. I grabbed my phone and dialed my mother's number. No answer. I tried my father. Nothing. My heart pounded as I scrolled down and pressed Dominic's contact. The call rang. Once. Twice. Then straight to voicemail. I let out a weak, bitter laugh. Of course. Tears blurred my vision as I desperately pressed 911. “H...hello?” My voice shook. “911, what's your emergency?” My body swayed. My fingers trembled as I tried to steady myself against the wall. “I need help. Please... I—” The phone slipped from my grasp. The last thing I heard before darkness swallowed me whole was the faint voice of the operator, calling my name. Bright lights. The steady beeping of a monitor. The sharp scent of antiseptic. I woke up in a hospital bed. Alone. A nurse walked in, startled to see me awake. “Ms. De Luca, you're conscious! How are you feeling?” My throat was dry. “How long was I out?” “You were admitted last night,” she said gently. “The paramedics found you unconscious at home. Do you have any family we should contact?” Family. The word twisted like a knife inside me. I let out a weak, hollow laugh. “No. There's no one.” The nurse gave me a sad look but said nothing. The next morning, after I was discharged, I went home. The moment I stepped inside, I felt it. He's here. And then I saw Dominic. Sitting on the couch like he still owned the place. Legs crossed, fingers tapping impatiently against the armrest. My chest tightened. “What... what are you doing here?” He stood up, pulling a stack of papers from his briefcase. A pen clipped to the top. He held it out to me. “Sign it.” I blinked. My fingers twitched. “What?” His eyes were empty—void of anything remotely resembling guilt. “The divorce papers. Sign them now.” Chapter 4 I stared at the divorce papers in Dominic's hand, my whole body trembling. “Sign it,” he repeated, his tone void of emotion, as if the past years we spent together meant nothing. I took the papers and tore them apart. Dominic's eyes darkened slightly, but instead of anger, he smirked. With calculated ease, he pulled out an ATM card and tossed it onto the coffee table. “There's a million dollars on that,” he said. “Your severance pay.” My breath hitched. Severance pay? Like I was just some employee who had outlived her usefulness. Like I had been nothing more than a burden he finally got rid of. Fury boiled inside me, hot and acidic in my veins. I slapped him. Hard. The sharp crack of my palm against his cheek echoed through the room. Dominic barely flinched. He slowly turned his head back, touching his cheek with mild amusement. “Feel better now?” he murmured. A low growl rumbled in my throat, my hands curling into fists at my sides. I wanted to hit him again. I wanted to hurt him the way he'd hurt me. I picked up the ATM card and flung it back at him. “Go to hell, Dominic.” His smirk deepened. “Already there, sweetheart.” Then he leaned closer, his breath cold against my skin. “You know,” he said, his voice smooth but taunting, “Leo has already chosen Chloe as his new mother.” My blood ran cold. The kitchen door creaked open, and Chloe stepped out, holding Leo's tiny hand. They were both smiling. My stomach twisted as I took in the sight before me. Leo—my baby—was cradling a giant robot toy in his arms, one I knew cost more than what I could ever afford. His eyes sparkled as he looked up at Chloe, pure admiration shining in them. “Thank you, Chloe!” he beamed. Mommy... Chloe? My throat tightened. “Leo... baby... I'm...” I whispered, my voice barely audible. He turned to me, but there was no excitement in his eyes when he saw me. Just mild curiosity. “Mommy, why are you mad?” he asked innocently. “Chloe bought me this! She's the best!” Chloe laughed, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “Oh, Leo, sweetie, I just want you to be happy.” Chloe then looked at me. “Aurora, don't look so hurt. Leo's just being honest. I'm the one who's been taking care of him lately, after all.” Leo nodded eagerly. “Chloe is nice to me, Mommy. She plays with me, she makes Daddy happy. You should sign the papers so we can be a happy family.” I felt the air leave my lungs. Then before I could react, she turned to Dominic. And kissed him. Right in front of me. A deep, slow kiss, as if they had all the time in the world. Leo giggled. “Chloe and Daddy love each other!” Something inside me snapped—a fracture that split all the way down to my core. My vision tunneled. My hands trembled. But I couldn't move. I just stood there. Frozen. Like a fool. Like an idiot. Watching my husband—my first love—kiss my sister while my son cheered them on. This wasn't real. This couldn't be real. But it was. It was all real. Dominic pulled away from Chloe with a satisfied smirk. Then he turned to me, his eyes gleaming with cruel amusement. “Now, be a good girl and sign the papers, Aurora,” he said, his tone mocking as he gave me another copy. Leo, still holding his toy, turned to me with pleading eyes. “Yeah, Mommy. Sign it. Sign it now, please!” Happy? They already looked happy. Like a perfect family. Double betrayal. A knife straight through my heart. I stumbled backward, my vision swimming with unshed tears. “I... need to be alone,” I choked out. Without waiting for a response, I turned and rushed to my room, slamming the door behind me. And then I broke. I collapsed onto the floor, my body wracked with silent, gut-wrenching sobs. A raw, animal sound clawed its way out of my chest—something between a scream and a howl—but I swallowed it down, pressing my fist against my mouth until I tasted blood. I had lost everything. My husband. My son. My family. Why? Why wasn't I enough? Why was I the one suffering while they got to be happy? I curled into myself, the pain in my head throbbing violently, mixing with the unbearable ache in my heart. I didn't know how long I lay there, drowning in despair, before I fumbled for my phone. There was only one person left I could call. With shaking hands, I dialed. The line rang twice before a familiar, steady voice answered. “Aurora?” A choked sob escaped me. “Liam... please help me.” There was a sharp intake of breath on the other end. “Aurora, what happened?” His voice was tight with concern, a raw edge cutting through his usual calm. “Dominic... Leo... they—” My throat tightened. “They don't need me anymore. I have nothing left, Liam. Nothing.” “Aurora, listen to me,” Liam said firmly, his voice dropping to something fierce and unwavering. “You have me. And I'm not going to let you go through this alone.” Tears spilled down my face. “Come to me,” he urged. “I'll help you disappear. I'll get you out of there.” A pause. Then his voice softened, but the intensity didn't fade. “And there's something else. I didn't want to tell you over the phone, but you need to know.” I wiped my tears, trying to focus. “What is it?” “Our hospital is running a clinical trial,” Liam said. “A new experimental treatment for brain cancer. It's risky, but it's your best chance.” I froze. “You knew?” I whispered. “I had a suspicion,” he admitted. “I saw your medical records, Aurora. I know you've been trying to fight this alone.” My chest ached. “Come to me,” Liam pleaded, his voice rougher now, almost desperate. “Let me help you, Aurora. Not just with the trial, but with everything. Let me take you away from all of this.” I clutched the phone tightly, my heart pounding. This was it. My chance to leave. To escape this nightmare. To fight for myself. I took a deep breath, my decision made. “I'm coming, Liam.” Chapter 5 The house was silent. Too silent. Dominic, Chloe, and Leo were gone. They had packed up and moved into their newly bought mansion—a home filled with luxury, laughter, and a future that didn't include me. They had left me behind without a second thought. It should have broken me. Maybe a part of me had broken. But as I sat in the empty living room, staring at the divorce papers I had rewritten myself, something inside me hardened. Something cold and sharp, forged in the fire of everything they'd taken from me. I wasn't going to fight for a marriage that was already dead. I wasn't going to beg for a son who had already chosen another mother. I wasn't going to cry for a family that had never truly loved me. No. I was going to disappear. And one day, I would return as someone they would all fear. With Liam's help, I moved in silence, made sure the new divorce papers were finalized, taking nothing from Dominic. Not a single cent. I wouldn't owe him a damn thing. Then, I did something even more drastic. I reached out to an underground contact—Liam's colleagues had helped me find someone who could provide me with what I needed. An unclaimed corpse. It had belonged to a woman of similar build and age—another forgotten soul discarded by the world. I dressed the body in one of my favorite dresses. Then, with shaking hands, I placed my wedding ring on its finger. And finally, I unclasped the delicate gold necklace Dominic had given me when he still loved me. The one I had cherished even after everything. The one Leo used to tug on as a baby while giggling, his small fingers tracing the pendant. “Mommy, I like this! Is this magic?” “No, sweetheart,” I had laughed. “But Daddy gave it to me, so it's special.” “Then it's magic!” Leo had grinned, curling up in my lap. A lump formed in my throat. That was years ago. Now, Leo clung to Chloe instead. I draped the necklace around the corpse's neck, swallowing the pain. My chest heaved, a guttural sound caught somewhere between a sob and a snarl, but I forced it down. No more tears. No more weakness. It was done. The woman on the bed was no longer a stranger. She was Aurora De Luca. That night, before I set the house ablaze, I picked up my phone with trembling fingers, hesitating only for a second before dialing Dominic's number. Ring. Once. Twice. Three times. No answer. Of course. I already knew why. My mother had told me everything when she called me earlier. “Oh, Aurora. I didn't know how to tell you, but Dominic, Chloe, and Leo... they left for Paris this morning.” Paris. A honeymoon for Dominic and Chloe. A family vacation for my son without me. A sharp, hollow ache spread through my chest, but I crushed it down. I let the rage build instead, let it fill the spaces where grief used to live. I called again. And again. Still, no answer. Finally, I opened my messages and began to type. To Dominic De Luca: Thank you for teaching me the most painful lesson of my life. Thank you for showing me how little I meant to you. Thank you for making it so easy to let go. Congratulations on your new family. I hope Chloe makes you happier than I ever could. I hesitated, then added one final line. Goodbye, Dominic. Then, with a steady breath, I pressed send. That was the last message he would ever receive from me. I made sure the flames consumed everything. The memories. The pain. The Aurora De Luca that had been discarded like trash. As the fire spread, I stood outside in the shadows, watching the flames engulf the place I had once called home. The laughter that once filled these walls was gone. Leo used to run through those hallways, calling my name in excitement. “Mommy! Mommy, look at me!” He used to crawl into my lap, his small arms wrapping around my neck as he whispered, “I love you, Mommy.” But now... now he was in Chloe's arms. Now he called her “Mommy.” Now he loved her more. A sharp, hollow ache spread through my chest, but I crushed it down. A low, wolfish growl rumbled in my chest, primal and raw. Let them think I was dead. Let them celebrate. Emotions had no place in my new life. By the time the fire department arrived, it was too late. The body inside was burned beyond recognition. And just like that— I was dead. The next morning, the news spread like wildfire. DOMINIC'S POV The private jet touched down smoothly, and I rolled my shoulders, cracking my neck as I stepped off. The trip had been... good. No bullshit. No drama. Just business and pleasure. Chloe was glowing, still high off our honeymoon. Paris had suited her—designer clothes, fancy dinners, the whole fucking dream she'd always wanted. She clung to my arm like the perfect little trophy wife, soaking up every second. Leo had been happy too. Kid didn't hesitate to call her “Mommy.” Didn't even fucking look back. And for the first time in years, I felt something close to peace. Aurora was gone. Not dead, of course—just out of my life. The past. A fucking ghost. She'd served her purpose, and now she was just another chapter I had no reason to reopen. As my car pulled up to the estate, I exhaled slowly, rubbing my temples. My phone buzzed in my pocket. I ignored it. Business could wait. It buzzed again. And again. I sighed, pulling it out, ready to snap at whoever the fuck was blowing up my line. Dozens of missed calls. A shit ton of unread messages. I frowned, scrolling. Most were from unknown numbers. Some from business associates. But one message caught my eye. Aurora De Luca. My grip tightened around the phone as I opened it. Thank you for teaching me the most painful lesson of my life. Thank you for showing me how little I meant to you. Thank you for making it so easy to let go. Congratulations on your new family. I hope Chloe makes you happier than I ever could. Goodbye, Dominic. A strange fucking feeling settled in my gut, something sharp and off. A flicker of something I didn't want to name. But before I could process it, Chloe grabbed the remote and turned on the TV. The news anchor's voice filled the room. “Aurora De Luca, Former Wife of CEO Dominic De Luca, Found Dead in Fire.” ------------------------------ 📚👇👇👇There are limited chapters to put here, click “learn more” to open the app and continue reading the rest of the story .👇👇👇 (lt will automatically jump to the book when you open the app)
Watch Popular Short Dramas Online
Watch Popular Short Dramas Online